the actiue righteousnesse But it is a thing very straunge and vnknowen to the world to teach Christians to learne to be ignorant of the lawe and so to liue before God as if there were no law For except thou be ignorant of the law be assuredly perswaded in thine hart that there is now no lawe nor wrath of God but altogether grace and mercy for Christes sake thou canst not be saued for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne Cōtrariwise workes and the keeping of the law must be so streitly required in the world as if there were no promise or grace and that because of the stubborne proude and hard harted before whose eies nothing must be set but the lawe that they may be terrified and humbled For the law is geuen to terrifie and to kill such and to exercise the old man And both the word of grace and of wrath must be rightly diuided according to the saying of the Apostle in the second Epistle of Timothe Chapter 2. verse 15. Here is then required a wise and a faithfull disposer of the word of God which can so moderate the lawe that it may be kept within his boundes He that teacheth that men are iustified before God by the obseruation of the lawe passeth the boundes of the lawe and confoundeth these two kindes of righteousnesse actiue and passiue and is but an ill Logician for he doth not rightly diuide Contrariwise he that setteth forth the lawe and workes to the old man and the promise of forgiuenes of sinnes and Gods mercy to the new man diuideth the word wel For the flesh or the old man must be coupled with the lawe and works the spirit or new man must be ioyned with the promise of God and his mercy Wherefore when I see a man that is brused enough already oppressed with the lawe terrified with sinne and thirsting for comfort it is time that I should remoue oute of his sight the lawe and actiue righteousnes and that I should set before him by the Gospell the Christian and passiue righteousnes which excluding Moses with his lawe offereth the promise made in Christ who came for the afflicted and for sinnes Here is man raised vp againe and conceaueth good hope neither is he any longer vnder the lawe but vnder grace Howe not vnder the lawe According to the newe man to whom the law doth not pertaine For the lawe hath his boundes but vnto Christ as Paule saith afterwardes The lawe continueth vnto Christ who being come Moses ceaseth with his lawe Circumcision the Sacrifices the Sabbothes yea and all the Prophetes This is our diuinitie wherby we teach how to put a difference betwene these two kindes of righteousnesse actiue and passiue to the end that maners and faith workes and grace policie and religion shuld not be confounded or taken the one for the other Both are necesry but both must be kept within their boundes Christian righteousnes pertaineth to the newe man and the righteousnes of the lawe pertaineth to the old man which is borne of flesh and bloode Wpon this old man as vpon an asse there must be laied a burthen that may presse him downe and he must not enioy the freedome of the spirite or grace except he first put vpon him the newe man by faith in Christ which notwithstanding is not fully done in this life then may he enioy the kingdome and inestimable gifte of grace This I say to the end that no man should thinke we reiecte or forbid good workes as the Papistes doe most falsely sclaunder vs neither vnderstanding what they themselues say nor what we teach They knowe nothing but the righteousnes of the lawe and yet they will iudge of that doctrine which is farre aboue the lawe of which it is vnpossible that the carnall man should be able to iudge Therefore they must needes be offended for they can see no higher then the lawe What so euer then is aboue the lawe is to them a greate offence But we imagine as it were two worldes the one heauenly and the other earthly In these we place these two kindes of righteousnes being separate the one farre from the other The righteousnes of the lawe is earthly and hathe to doe with earthly things and by it we doe good workes But as the earth bringeth not forthe frute except first it be watred and made frutefull from aboue euen so by the righteousnes of the lawe in doing many thinges we doe nothing and in fullfilling of the lawe we fulfill it not except first without any merite or worke of ours we be made righteous by the Christian righteousnesse which nothing pertaineth to the righteousnesse of the lawe or to the earthly and actiue righteousnesse But this righteousnesse is heauenly which as is said we haue not of our selues but receaue it from heauen which we worke not but which by grace is wrought in vs and apprehended by faith wherby we mounte vp aboue all lawes and workes Wherfore like as we haue borne as S. Paule saith the image of the earthly Adam so let vs beare the image of the heauenly which is the newe man in a new world where is no lawe no sinne no remorse of conscience no death but perfecte ioy righteousnesse grace peace life saluation and glory Why doe we then nothing doe we worke nothing for the obtaining of this righteousnes I aunswere nothing at all For this is perfect righteousnesse to doe nothing to heare nothing to knowe nothing of the law or of workes but to know and to beleeue this onely that Christe is gone to the father and is not nowe seene that he sitteth in heauen at the right hande of his Father not as a iudge but made vnto vs of God wisedome righteousnesse holinesse and redemption Breefely that he is our high Priest intreating for vs and raigning ouer vs and in vs by grace In this heauenly righteousnesse sinne can haue no place for there is no lawe and where no lawe is there can be no transgression Seing then that sinne hath here no place there can be no anguish of conscience no feare no heauinesse Therfore S. Iohn sayth he that is borne of God can not sinne But if there be any feare or greefe of conscience it is a token that this righteousnes is withdrawen that grace is hidden and out of sighte and that Christ is darkened and not to be seene But where Christ is truely seene is deede there must needes be full and perfect ioy in the Lord with peace of conscience which moste certainly thus thinketh Although I am a sinner by the law and vnder the condemnation of the lawe yet I despaire not yet I die not because Christ liueth who is bothe my rightuousnesse and my euerlasting life In that rightuousnesse and life I haue no sinne no feare no sting of cōscience no care of death I am in dede a sinner as touching this present life and the righteousnesse
A COMMENTARIE OF M. DOCTOR MARTIN LVTHER VPON THE EPIstle of S. Paul to the Galathians first collected and gathered vvord by vvord out of his preaching and novv out of Latine faithfully translated into English for the vnlearned WHEREIN IS SET FORTH MOST EXCELLENTLY THE GLORIOVS RICHES OF Gods grace and power of the gospell with the difference betwene the law and the gospell and strength of faith declared to the ioyfull comfort and confirmation of all true Christian beleevers especially such as inwardly being afflicted and greeued in conscience doe hungre and thirst for iustification in Christ Iesu For whose cause most chiefely this booke is translated and printed and dedicated to the same Whilest ye haue light walke in the light Iohn 12. ANCHORA SPEI Imprinted at London by Thomas Vautroullier dvvelling vvihtin the Blacke frears by Ludgate CVM PRIVILEGIO 1575. To the Reader THIS booke being brought vnto me to peruse and to consider of I thought it my part not onely to allovve of it to the print but also to commend it to the Reader as a treatise most comfortable to all afflicted consciences exercised in the Schole of Christ The Author felt vvhat he spake and had experience of vvhat he vvrote and therefore able more liuely to expresse both the assaultes and the saluing the order of the battell and the meane of the victory Satan is the enemy the victorie is by onely faith in Christ as Iohn recordeth If Christe iustifie vvho can condemne saith S. Paule This most necessarye doctrine the author hath most substantially cleared in this his comment VVhich being vvritten in the Latine tounge certaine godly learned men haue most sincerely translated into our language to the great benefite of all such as vvith humbled hartes vvil diligently reade the same Some beganne it according to such skill as they had Others godly affected not suffering so good a matter in handling to be marred put to their helping hands for the better framing and furthering of so vvorthy a vvorke They refuse to be named seeking neither their ovvne gaine nor glory but thinking it their happines if by any meanes they may releue afflicted mindes doe good to the church of Christ yealding all glory vnto God to vvhom all glory is due Aprilis 28. 1575. Edvvinus London TO ALL AFFLICTED CONSCIENCES VVHICH GRONE FOR SALVATION AND VVRASTLE VNDER THE crosse for the kingdome of Christ grace peace and victorie in the Lorde Iesu our Sauiour IN fewe wordes to declare what is to be sayd for the commendation of this worke although in fewe wordes all can not be expressed that may be said yet briefly to signifie that may suffice this much we thought good to certifie thee godly reader that amongest many other godly english bookes in these our daies printed and translated thou shalt finde but fewe wherein either thy time shall seeme better bestowed or thy labour better recompensed to the profite of thy soule or wherein thou mayest see the spirite and veine of S. Paule more liuely represented to thee then in the diligent reading of this present commentary vpon the epistle of S. Paule to the Galathians In which as in a myrrour or glasse or rather as S. Stephen in the heauens being opened thou mayst see and behold the admirable glory of the Lord and all the riches of heauen thy saluation freely and onely by faith in Christe his loue and grace toward thee so opened thy victory and conquest in him so proued the wrath of God so pacified his lawe satisfied the full kingdome of life set open death hell and hell gates be they neuer so stronge with all the power of sinne flesh and the world vanquished thy conscience discharged all feares and terrours remoued thy spirituall man so refreshed and set at libertie that either thy heart must be heuier then lead or the reading hereof will lift thee vppe aboue thy selfe and giue thee to knowe that of Christe Iesu that thy selfe shalt say thou neuer knewest before though before thou knewest him right well Such spiritual comfort such heauenly doctrine such experience and practise of conscience herein is contained such triumphing ouer Sathan and al his power infernall such contempt of the lawe compared with the Gospell such an holy pride and exaltation of the beleuinge man whom here he maketh a person diuine the Sonne of God the heire of the whole earth conquerour of the world of sinne of death and the deuill with such phrases and speeches of high cōtemplation of Christ of grace of iustificatiō and of faith which faith saith he transfigureth a man into Christ and coupleth him more nere vnto Christ then the husband is coupled to his wife and maketh a man more then a man with such other mighty voices full of spirituall glory and maiestie as the like hath not bene vsed lightly of any writer since the Apostles time neither durst he euer haue vsed the same him selfe had not greate experience and exercise of conscience by inward conflictes and profound agonies framed him thereunto and ministred to him both this knowledge of spirite and boldenes of speech And this commonly is the working and proceeding of Godes vocation euer to worke thinges by the contrary of infidelitie to make faith of pouertie to make riches in misery to shew mercye to turne sorrowe to solace mourning to mirth from afflictions to aduaunce to glory from hell to bring to heauen from death to life from darkenes to light from thraldome to libertie in wildernes to geue waters the barren to make frutefull of thinges that be not to make thinges to be briefely to make all thinges of nought Thus began God first to worke thus he proceeded thus he continueth and so will to the worldes ende The firste seede of promise next to Eue was geuen to Sara yet in what case was Eue before she had the promise And in vvhat barrennes and despaire vvas Sara before she enioyed her welbeloued Isaac The like is to be said of the two mothers of two most excellent children Samuel Iohn Baptiste and yet what griefes sorrowes past ouer their heartes being both past all hope in nature before the goodnes of God did worke Howe longe did Iacob the Patriarke serue in miserable thraldome for his Rachel In what excellent glorye was Ioseph exalted yet what suffered he before of his brethren and how longe imprisonment In what and howe longe seruitude were the sonnes of Israell before Moses was sent vnto them and afterward in what distresse were they cōpassed on euery side whē the sea was forced to geue them place After that againe what an excellent land was promised and geuen vnto them floweing with milke and hony but how were they scourged before in the desert and yet neither had they the lande but their children To ouerpasse many thinges here by the way what an excellent worke was it of God to set vppe Dauid in his kingedome Also what excellent promises were geuen to his throne Yet
him reioice in the troubles which he suffereth by these sectes and seditious spirites continually springing vp one after an other For this is our reioicing euen the testimony of our conscience that we be found standing and fighting in the behalfe of the seede of the woman against the seede of the serpent Let him bite vs by the heele and spare not We againe will not cease to crush his heade by the grace and help of Christ the principall bruser therof who is blessed for euer THE ARGVMENT OF the Epistle of S. Paule to the Galathians FIRST of all it behoueth that we speake of the Argument of this Epistle that is to say what matter S. Paule here cheefely treateth of The Argument is this S. Paule goeth aboute to establishe the Doctrine of Faith grace forgeuenesse of sinnes or Christian righteousnesse to the ende that we may haue a perfecte knowledge and difference betweene Christian righteousnesse and all other kindes of righteousnesse For there be diuers sortes of rightuousnesse There is a politicall or ciuile righteousnesse which Emperours Princes of the world Philosophers and Lawyers deale withall There is also a Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the traditions of men doe teach This righteousnesse parentes and schoolemaisters may teache without daunger because they doe not attribute vnto it any vertue to satisfie for sinne to please God or to deserue grace but they teache suche Ceremonies as are onely necessary for the correction of maners and certaine obseruations concerning this life Besides these there is an other righteousnesse which is called the righteousnesse of the lawe or of the ten commaundements which Moises teacheth This doe we also teache after the doctrine of Faith. There is yet an other righteousnesse which is aboue all these to witte the rightuousnesse of Faith or Christian rightuousnesse the which we must diligently discerne from the other afore rehearsed for they are quite contrary to this rightuousnesse both because they flowe out of the lawes of Emperours the traditions of the Pope and the commaundements of God because they consist also in our workes and may be wrought of vs either by our pure naturall strength as the Sophisters terme it or else by the gifte of god For these kindes of rightuousnesse are also the gift of God like as other good things are which we doe enioy But this most excellent rightuousnesse of Faith I meane which God through Christe without workes imputeth vnto vs is neither Politicall nor Ceremoniall nor the rightuousnesse of Gods lawe nor consisteth in workes but is cleane contrary that is to say a meere passiue righteousnesse as the other aboue are actiue For in this we worke nothing we render nothing vnto God but onely we receaue and suffer an other to worke in vs that is to say god There â—e it seemeth good vnto me to call this righteousnes of faith or Christian righteousnesse the passiue righteousnesse This is a righteousnes hidden in a mistery which the world doth not know yea Christians them selues doe not throughly vnderstand it and can hardly take hold of it in their tentations Therefore it must be diligently taught and continually practised And who so doth not vnderstand or apprehend this righteousnesse in afflictions and terrors of conscience must neades be ouerthrowne For there is no comfort of conscience so firme and so sure as this passiue righteousnesse is But mannes weakenes and misery is so great that in the terrors of conscience daunger of death we behold nothing els but our workes our worthines and the lawe which when it sheweth vnto vs our sinne by and by cure euill life past commeth to remembraunce Then the poore sinner with greate anguish of spirite groneth and thus thinketh with him selfe Alas how desperatly haue I liued would to God I might liue longer Then would I amend my life Thus mans reason can not restraine it selfe from the sight and beholding of this actiue or working righteousnes that is to say her owne righteousnes nor lift vp her eyes to the beholding of the passiue or christian righteousnesse but resteth altogether in the actiue righteousnesse So deepely is this euell rooted in vs. On the other side Sathan abusing the infirmitie of oure nature doth encrease and aggrauate these cogitations in vs Then can it not be but that the pore conscience must be more greeuously troubled confounded and terrified For it is vnpossible that the minde of man of it selfe should conceiue any comfort or loke vp vnto grace onely in the feeling and horror of sinne or constantly reiect all disputing and reasoning about works For this is farre aboue mannes strength and capacitie yea and aboue the lawe of God also True it is that of all things in the world the law is most excellent yet is it not able to quiet a troubled conscience but encreaseth terrors and driueth it to desperation For by the lavve sinne is made aboue measure sinfull Romaines the seuenth and thirtene verse Wherefore the afflicted and troubled conscience hath no remedy against desperation and eternall death vnlesse it take holde of the forgeuenesse of sinnes by grace freely offered in Christe Iesus that is to say this passiue righteousnesse of Faith or Christian righteousnesse Which if it can apprehend then may it be at quiet and boldly say I seeke not this actiue or working righteousnesse althoughe I knowe that I ought to haue it and to fulfill it But be it so that I had it and did fulfill it in deede yet notwithstanding I can not trust vnto it neither dare I set it against the iudgment of god Thus I abandone my selfe from al actiue righteousnesse both of mine owne and of Gods law and embrace onely that passiue righteousnesse which is the righteousnes of grace mercy and forgeuenes of sinnes briefly I rest onely vpon that righteousnesse which is the righteousnesse of Christ and of the holy Ghost Like as the earth engendreth not raine nor is able by her owne strength labor and trauell to procure the same but receaueth it of the meere gift of God from aboue so this heauenly righteousnesse is geuen vs of God without our workes or deseruinges Looke then how much the earth of it selfe is able to doe in getting and procuring to it selfe seasonable showers of raine to make it fruteful euen so much no more are we able to do by our owne strength works in winning this heauenly eternall righteousnesse therfore shall neuer be able to attain vnto it vnles God him self by meere imputation by his vnspeakable gift doe bestow it vpon vs The greatest knowledge then and the greatest wisedome of Christians is not to know the lawe to be ignorant of workes and of the whole actiue righteousnesse especially when the conscience wrestleth with the iudgement of god Like as on the contrary amongst those which are not of the number of Gods people the greatest point of wisedome is to knowe and earnestly to vrge the lawe and
therof as the childe of Adam where the law accuseth me death reigneth ouer me and at length will deuoure me But I haue an other righteousnesse and life aboue this life which is Christ the sonne of God who knoweth no sinne nor death but is righteousnesse and life eternall by whome this my body being dead and brought into dust shal be raised vp againe and deliuered from the bondage of the lawe and sinne and shal be sanctified together with the spirite So bothe these continue whilest we heere liue The flesh is accused exercised with temptations oppressed with heauinesse and sorrowe brused by this actiue righteousnesse of the law but the spirit reigneth reioyceth and is saued by this passiue and christian righteousnesse because it knoweth that it hath a Lord in heauen at the right hand of his father who hath abolished the law sinne death and hath troden vnder his feete all euils led them captiue and triumphed ouer them in him selfe Coloss 2.15 S. Paule therfore in this Epistle goeth about diligētly to instruct vs to comfort vs to holde vs in the perfect knowledge of this most excellent and christian righteousnesse For if the article of Iustification be once lost then is all true christian doctrine lost And as many as are in the world that holde not this doctrine are either Iewes Turkes Papists or heretikes For betwene the righteousnesse of the law and the christian righteousnesse there is no meane He then that strayeth from this christian righteousnesse must needes fall into the righteousnesse of the law that is to say when he hath lost Christ he must fall into the confidence of his owne workes Therfore doe we so often repeate and so earnestly set forthe this doctrine of Faith or Christian righteousnesse that by this meanes it may be kept in continuall exercise and may be plainly discerned from the actiue righteousnesse of the law Otherwise we shall neuer be able to holde the true diuinitie for by this onely doctrine that Church is built and in this it consisteth but by by we shall either become Canonists obseruers of Ceremonies obseruers of the law or papists and Christ so darkened that none in the Churche shall be either rightly taught or comforted Wherfore if we will be teachers and leaders of other it behoueth vs to haue a great care of these matters and to marke well this distinction betweene the righteousnesse of the law and the righteousnesse of Christ And this distinction is easie to be vttered in wordes but in vse and experience it is very hard althoughe it be neuer so diligently exercised and practised for that in the houre of death or in other agonies of the conscience these two sortes of righteousnesse do encoūter more nere together then thou wouldest wishe or desire Wherfore I doe admonishe you especially such as shall become instructers and guiders of consciences and also euery one apart that ye exercise your selues continually by studie by reading by meditation of the worde and by prayer that in the time of temptation ye may be able to instruct and comfort bothe your owne consciences and others and to bring them from the law to grace from the actiue and working righteousnesse to the passiue and receiued righteousnesse and to conclude from Moises to Christ For the deuill is wont in affliction and in the cōflict of conscience by the law to make vs afraide and to lay against vs the conscience of sinne our wicked life past the wrathe and iudgement of God hell and eternall death that by this meanes he may driue vs to desperation make vs bondslaues to him selfe plucke vs from Christ Furthermore he is wont to set against vs those places of the gospell wherin Christ him selfe requireth workes of vs with plaine wordes threatneth danmation to those that doe them not Nowe if here we be not able to iudge betwene these two kinds of righteousnes if we take not hould of Christ by fayth sitting at the right hand of God who maketh intercession vnto the father for vs miserable sinners then are we vnder the lawe and not vnder grace and Christ is no more a Sauiour but a lawe geuer so that now there remaineth no more saluation but certaine desperation and euerlasting death except repentance follow Let vs then diligently learne to iudge betwene these two kindes of righteousnes that we may know how farre we ought to obey the law Now we haue sayd before that that law in a Christian ought not to passe his bounds but ought to haue dominion onely vpon the flesh which is in subiection vnto it remaineth vnder the same When it is thus the lawe is kept within his bounds But if it shall presume to creepe into thy conscience there seeke to raigne see thou play the cunning Logician and make true diuision Geue no more to the lawe then is conuenient but say thou O lawe thou wouldest clime vp into the kingdome of my conscience and there reigne and reproue it of sinne and wouldest take from me the ioy of my hart which I haue by faith in Christ and driue me to desperation that I might be without all hope and vtterly perish This thou doest besides thine office keepe thy selfe within thy boundes and exercise thy power vpon the fleshe but touch not my conscience for I am baptised by the gospell am called to the pertaking of righteousnes of euerlasting life to the kingdome of Christ wherin my conscience is at rest where no law is but altogither forgeuenes of sinnes peace quietnes ioy health and euerlasting life Trouble me not in these matters for I will not suffer thee so intollerable a tyrante and cruell tormenter to reigne in my conscience for it is the seate and temple of Christ the sonne of God who is the King of righteousnes peace and my most sweete Sauiour and Mediatour he shall keepe my conscience ioyfull and quiet in the sound and pure doctrine of the gospell and in the knowledge of this Christian heauenly righteousnes When I haue this righteousnes reigning in my hart I descend from heauen as the raine making frutefull the earth that is to say I come forth into an other kingdome and I doe good workes how and whensoeuer occasion is offered If I be a minister of the word I preach I comfort the broken harted I administer the sacraments If I be a housholder I gouerne my house and my family I bringe vp my children in the knowledge feare of god If I be a magistrate the charge that is geuen me from aboue I diligently execute If I be a seruant I doe my masters busines faithfully To conclude whosoeuer he be that is assuredly persuaded that Christ is his righteousnes he doth not only chearefully and gladly worke well in his vocation but also submitteth him selfe through loue to the magistrates and to their lawes yea though they be seuere sharpe and cruell and if necessitie doe so
But forasmuch as we take in hand to expound this Epistle which we doe not because it is needefull or for any hardnes that is in it but that our consciences may be confirmed against heresies yet to come let it not be tedious vnto you if we repeat these things againe that elsewhere and at other times we teach preach singe and sette out by writing For if we neglect the article of iustification we lose altogether Therefore most necessary it is cheifly and aboue all things that we teach and repete this article continually Like as Moses saith of his law for it can not be beaten into our eares enough or to much Yea though we learne it and vnderstand it well yet is there none that taketh hold of it perfectly or beleueth it with his whole hart so fraile a thing is our flesh and disobedient to the spirite This greeting of the Apostle is straunge vnto the world and was neuer heard of before the preaching of the Gospell And these two words Grace and Peace cōprehend in them whatsoeuer belongeth to Christianitie Grace releaseth sinne and peace maketh the conscience quiet The two Feends that torment vs are sinne and conscience But Christ hath vanquished these two Monsters and troden them vnder foote both in this world and in the world to come This the world doth not knowe and therefore it can teach no certaintie of the ouercomming of sinne conscience and death Only Christians haue this kinde of doctrine and are exercised and armed with it to get victory against sinne despaire and euerlasting death And it is a kinde of doctrine neither proceeding of free wil nor inuented by the reason or wisedome of of man but geuen from aboue Moreouer these two words Grace and Peace doe containe in them the whole summe of Christianitie Grace containeth the remission of sinnes peace a quiet and ioyful conscience But peace of conscience can neuer be had vnlesse sinne be first forgeuē But it is not forgeuen for the fulfilling of the law For no man is able to satisfie the law but the law doth rather shew sinne accuse and terrifie the conscience declare the wrath of God and driue to desperation Much lesse is sinne taken away by the workes and inuentions of men as wicked worshippings straung religious vowes and pilgrimages Finally there is no worke that can take away sinne but sinne is rather encreased by works For the Iusticiaries Meritmongers the more they sweate and labour to bring them selues out of sinne the deeper they are plunged therin For there is no meanes to take away sinne but grace alone Therfore Paule in all the greetings of his epistles setteth grace and peace against sinne and an euill conscience This thing must be diligently marked The words are easy but in tentation it is the hardest thing that can be to be certainly perswaded in our harts that by grace alone without any other meanes either in heauen or earth we haue remission of sinnes and peace with God. The world vnderstādeth not this doctrine therfore it neither will nor can abide it but condemneth it as hereticall and wicked It braggeth of free will of the light of reason and the soundnes of the powers and qualities of nature of good workes as meanes wherby it could deserue and attaine grace and peace that is to say forgeuenes of sinnes and a quiet conscience But it is impossible that the conscience should be quiet and ioyfull vnlesse it haue peace thorowe grace that is to say through the forgiuenes of sinnes promised in Christ Many haue carefully laboured by finding out diuers and sundry religions orders and exercises for this purpose to attaine peace and quietnes of conscience but by so doing they haue plunged them selues in moe and greater miseries for all such deuises are but meanes to encrease doubtfulnes and despaire Therfore there shall be no rest to my bones or thine vnlesse we heare the word of grace and cleaue vnto it stedfastly faithfully Then shall our conscience vndoubtedly finde grace and peace The Apostle doth fittly distinguish this grace and peace from al other kinds of grace peace whatsoeuer He wisheth to the Galathians Grace Peace not from the Emperour or Kings and Princes for these doe commonly persecute the Godly and rise vp against the Lord and Christ his anointed Psal. 2. nor from the world for in the world saith Christ ye shall haue trouble but from God our father c. which is as much to say as he wisheth vnto them a heauēly peace So Christ saith My peace I leaue vnto you my peace I geue you not as the vvorld geueth it do I geue it vnto you The peace of the world graunteth nothing but the peace of our goods and bodies So the Grace or fauoure of the world geueth vs leaue to enioy our goodes casteth vs not out of our possessions But in affliction in the hower of death the grace and fauour of the world can not helpe vs they can not deliuer vs from affliction despaire and death But when the Grace and Peace of God are in the hart then is man strong so that he can neither be cast downe with aduersitie nor puffed vp with prosperitie but walketh on plainly and kepeth the hie way For he taketh hart and courage in the victory of Christes death the confidence thereof beginneth to reigne in his conscience ouer sinne and death because through him he hath assured forgeuenes of his sinnes which after he hath once obtained his conscience is at rest and by the word of Grace is comforted So then a man being comforted hartened by the Grace of God that is by forgeuenes of sinnes and by this peace of conscience is able valiantly to beare and ouercome all troubles yea euen death it selfe This Peace of God is not geuen to the world because the world neuer longeth after it nor vnderstandeth it but to them that beleeue and this commeth to passe by no other meane then by the onely Grace of God. A rule to be obserued that men ought to abstaine from the curious searching of Gods maiestie But why doth the Apostle ioyne in this salutation And from our Lord Iesus Christ Was it not enough to say And from God our father why then doth he couple Iesus Christ vvith the father Ye haue often times heard of vs howe it is a rule and principle in the scriptures diligently to be marked that we must abstaine from the curious searching of Gods maiestie which is intolerable to mans body and much more to his minde No man saith the scripture shall see me and liue The Pope the Turkes the Iewes and all such as trust in their owne merits regard not this rule and therefore remouing Christ the Mediatour out of their sight they speake onely of God before him onely they pray and doe all that they doe As for
example the Monke imagineth thus These works which I doe please god God will regard these my vowes and for them will saue me The Turke saith If I keepe the things that are commaunded in the Alcoran God will accept me and geue me euerlasting life The Ievve thinketh thus If I kepe those things which the law commaundeth I shall finde God mercifull to me and so shall I be saued So also a sort of fond heades at this day bragging of the spirite of reuelations of visions and such other monstrous matters I wote not what doe walke in wonders aboue their reaches These new Monkes haue inuented a new crosse and new workes and they dreame that by doing them they please god To be briefe as many as know not the Article of Iustification take away Christ the mercy seat and will needes comprehend God in his maiestie by the iudgemēt of reason and pacifie him with their workes But true Christian diuinitie as I geue you often warning setteth not God forth vnto vs in his maiestie as Moises and other doctrines do It commaundeth vs not to search out the nature of God but to know his will set out to vs in Christ whom he would haue to take our flesh vpon him to be borne and to die for our sinnes and that this should be preached among all nations For seeing the world by wisedom knew not God in the wisedom of God it pleased God by the foolishnes of preaching to saue thē that beleue 1. Cor. 1. Wherfore when thy conscience standeth in the conflict wrastling against the law sinne and death in the presence of God there is nothing more daungerous then to wander with curious speculatiōs in heauen and there to search out God in his incomprehensible power wisedom and maiestie how he created the world and how he gouerneth it If thou seeke thus to comprehend God and wouldest pacifie him without Christ the Mediator making thy workes a meane betweene him and thy selfe it can not be but that thou must fall as Lucifer did and in horrible despaire lose God and altogether For as God is in his owne nature vnmeasurable incomprehensible and infinite so is he to mans nature intolerable Wherfore if thou wouldest be in safetie and out of perill of conscience and saluation bridle this climing and presumptuous spirite and so seke God as Paule teacheth thee 1. Cor. 1. We sayth he preach Christ crucified a stumbling blocke vnto the Ievves and foolishnes vnto the Grecians but vnto thē vvhich are called both of the Ievves and Grecians vve preach Christ the povver of God the vvisedom of God. Therfore begin thou there where Christ began namely in the wombe of the virgin in the maunger at his mothers breasts c. For to this ende he came downe was borne was conuersant among men suffered was crucified and died that by all meanes he might set forth him selfe plainly before our eies and fasten the eies of our hartes vpon him selfe that he therby might keepe vs from climing vp into heauen and from the curious searching of the diuine maiestie Whensoeuer thou hast to doe therefore in the matter of iustification and disputest with thy selfe howe God is to be found that iustifieth and accepteth sinners where and in what sort he is to be sought then knowe thou that there is no other God besides this man Christ Iesus Embrace him and cleaue to him with all thy hart setting aside all curious speculations of the diuine maiestie For he that is a searcher of Gods maiestie shal be ouerwhelmed of his glory I knowe by experience what I say But these vaine spirites which so deale with God that they exclude the Mediatour beleue me not Christ him selfe saith I am the vvay the truth and the life No man commeth to the father but by me Therefore besides this way Christ thou shalt finde no way to the father but wandering no veritie but hypocrisie and lying no life but eternall death Wherefore marke this well in the matter of iustification that when any of vs all shall haue to wrestle with the lawe sinne death and all other euils we must looke vpon no other God but onely this God incarnate and clothed with mans nature But out of the matter of iustification when thou must dispute with Iewes Turkes Papistes Heretikes c. concerning the power wisdome and maiestie of God then employ all thy witte industrie to that ende and be as profound and as subtill a disputer as thou canst for then thou art in an other veine But in the case of conscience of righteousnes and life which I wish here diligently to be marked against the lawe sinne death and the deuill or in the matter of satisfaction of remission of sinnes of reconciliation and of euerlasting life thou must withdrawe thy minde wholy from all cogitations and searching of the maiestie of God and looke onely vpon this man Iesus Christ who setteth himselfe forth vnto vs to be a Mediatour and saith Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauy loden and I vvill refreshe you Thus doing thou shalt perceaue the loue goodnes and sweetenes of God thou shalt see his wisdome power and maiestie sweetned and tempered to thy capacitie yea and thou shalt finde in this mirrour and pleasant contemplation all things according to that saying of Paule to the Colossians Chap. 2. Verse 3. In Christ are hid all the treasures of vvisedome and knovvledge Also in the second chapiter Verse 9. For in him dvvelleth the fulnes of the Godhead bodily The world is ignoraūt of this and therefore it searcheth out the will of God setting aside the promise in Christ to his great destruction For no man knovveth the father but the sonne and he to vvhom the sonne vvill reueale him And this is the cause why Paule is wont so often to couple Iesus Christ with God the father euen to teach vs what true Christian religion is which beginneth not at the highest as other religions doe but at the lowest It will haue vs to clime vp by Iacobs ladder whervpon God him selfe leaneth whose feete touch the very earth hard by the head of Iacob Wherfore when so euer thou art occupied in the matter of thy saluation setting aside all curious speculatiōs of Gods vnsearchable maiestie all cogitations of workes of traditions of philosophie yea and of Gods law too runne streight to the maunger and embrace this infant and the virgins litle babe in thine armes and behold him as he was borne sucking growing vp conuersant among men teaching dying rising againe ascending vp aboue all the heauens and hauing power aboue all things By this meanes thou maist shake of all terrours and errours like as the sunne driueth away the cloudes And this sight and contemplation wil keepe thee in the right way that thou maiest follow whether Christ is gonne Therefore Paule in wishing Grace and Peace not onely from God the
in heauen that is to say that Christ according to his proper and true definition is no Moses no lawgeuer no tyraunt but a Mediator for sinnes a free geuer of grace righteousnes and life who gaue him selfe not for our merits holines righteousnes godly life but for our sinnes In deede Christ is an enterpreter of the law but that is not his proper and principall office These things as touching the words we know wel enough and cā talke of them but in practise and in the conflict when the deuill goeth about to deface Christ to plucke the word of grace out of our hartes we finde that we doe not yet know them well and as we should doe He that at that time could define Christ truly and could magnifie him and behold him as his most sweete Sauiour and high Priest and not as a straite Iudge this man had ouercome all euils and were already in the kingdome of heauen But this to doe in the conflict is of all things the most hardest I speake this by experience for I know the Deuils subtilties who at that time not onely goeth about to feare vs with the terrour of the lawe yea and also of a little mote maketh many beames that is to say of that which is no sinne he maketh a very hell for he is maruelous craftie both in aggrauating sinne and in puffing vp the cōscience euen in good works but also is wont to feare vs with the very person of the Mediatour into the which he transformeth him selfe and laying before vs some place of the scripture or some saying of Christ suddenly he striketh our harts and sheweth him selfe vnto vs in such sort as if he were Christ in deede leauing vs sticking so fast in that cogitation that our conscience would sweare it were the same Christ whose saying he alledged Moreouer such is the subtilty of this enemy that he will not sette before vs Christ entierly and wholy but a peece of Christ onely namely that he is the soone of God and man borne of the virgin and by and by he patcheth therto some other thing that is to say some saying of Christ wherwith he terrifieth the impenitent sinners such as that is in the 13. of Luke Except ye repent ye shall all likevvise perish And so corrupting the true definition of Christ with his poison he bringeth to passe that albeit we beleue him to be Christ the true Mediatour yet in very deede our troubled conscience feeleth and iudgeth him to be a tiraunt and a iudge Thus we being deceaued by Sathan doe easily lose that sweete sight of our high Priest and sauiour Christ which being once lost we shunne him no lesse then the deuill him selfe And this is the cause why I doe so earnestly call vpon you to learne the true and proper definition of Christ out of these words of Paule vvhich gaue him selfe for our sinnes If he gaue him selfe to death for oure sinnes then vndoubtedly he is no tiraunt or iudge which will condemne vs for our sinnes He is no caster downe of the afflicted but a raiser vp of those that are fallen a mercifull releuer and comforter of the heauy and broken harted Els should Paule lie in saying vvhich gaue him selfe for our sinnes If I define Christ thus I define him rightly and take hold of the true Christ and possesse him in deede Also I lette passe the curious speculations touching the diuine maiestie and I stay my selfe in the humanitie of Christ and so I learne truly to know the will of god Here is then no feare but altogether sweetnes ioy peace of conscience and such like And herewithal a light also is opened which sheweth me the true knowledge of God of my selfe of all creatures and of all the iniquitie of the Deuils kingdome We teach no newe thing but we repeate and establish olde things which the apostles all godly teachers haue taught before vs And would to God we could so teach establish them that we might not only haue them in our mouth but also well grounded in the bottome of our harte and especially that we might be able to vse them in the agony and conflicte of death Verse 4. That he might deliuer vs from this present euil vvorld In these words also Paule handleth yet more largely the argument of this Epistle He calleth this whole world which hath bene is and shall be the present vvorld to put a difference betwixt this and that euerlasting world which is to come Moreouer he calleth it an euill world because that whatsoeuer is in this world is subiect to the malice of the Deuil raigning ouer the whole world For this cause the world is said to be the kingdome of the Deuill For there is nothing els in this world but ignoraunce contenpt blasphemy and hatred of god Also disobedience against all the words and works of god In and vnder this kingdome of the world are we Here againe you see that no man is able by his owne workes or his owne strēgth to put away sinne because this present world is euill and as S. Iohn sayth is set vpon mischeefe As many therfore as are in the world are the bond slaues of the deuill constrained to serue him and to doe all things at his pleasure What auailed it then to set vp so many orders of religions for the putting away of sinnes to deuise so many great and exceeding painfull workes to weare heary coates to beat the body with whips till the bloud followed to goe on pilgrimage to S. Iames in harnes and such other like Be it so that thou doest all these things yet neuertheles doth this determinate sentence remaine stil That thou art in this present euel vvorld not in the kingdom of Christ And if thou be not in the kingdom of Christ it is certaine that thou doest belong vnto the kingdom of Satan which is this euil world Therfore all giftes either of the body or of the minde which thou possessest as wisedom righteousnes holines eloquence power beautie riches are but the slauish instruments of the hellish tyrannie and with all these thou art compelled to serue the deuill and to promote and enlarge his kingdom First with thy wisedom thou dost darken the wisedom and knowledge of Christ and by thy wicked doctrine leadest men out of the way so that they can not come to the grace and knowledge of Christ Thou settest out and praisest thine owne righteousnes and holines but the righteousnes of Christ by which onely we are iustified and quickened thou doest detest and condemne as wicked and deuillish To be shorte by thy power thou destroyest the kingdom of Christ and doest abuse the same to roote out the gospell to persecute and kill the ministers of Christ and so many as heare them Wherfore if thou be without Christ this thy wisedom is double foolishnes thy righteousnesse double sinne and impietie because it knoweth not
iudgement of all kindes of doctrine and trades of life It approueth establisheth ciuill gouernment houshold gouernment and all kindes of life that are ordained and appoynted of god It rooteth vp all doctrines of errour sedition confusion and such like and it putteth away the feare of sinne and death and to be short it discouereth all subtile slights and works of the Deuill and openeth the benefits and loue of God towards vs in Christ What with a mischiefe meanes the world to hate this word this glad tidings of euerlasting comfort grace saluation and eternall life so bitterly and to persecute it with such hellish outrage Paule before called this present world euill and wicked that is to say the Deuils kingdome For els it would acknowledge the benefite and mercie of God but forasmuch as it is vnder the dominion of the deuill it doth therefore carelesly and desperatly despise persecute these things louing darknes errours and the kingdome of the Deuill more then the light truth kingdome of Christ And this it doth not through ignorance or errour but through the malice of the deuill Which thing hereby may sufficiently appeare in that Christ the sonne of God by giuing him selfe to death for the sinnes of all men hath gained nothing els of this froward and forlorne world but that for this his inestimable benefite it blasphemeth him and persecuteth his most healthfull word and faine would yet still naile him to the crosse if it could Therefore not onely the world dwelleth in darkenes but it is darkenes it selfe as it is written in the first of Iohn Paule therfore amplifieth these words From Christ vvho hath called you As though he would say My preaching was not of the hard lawes of Moses neither taught I that you should be bondslaues vnder the yoke but I preached the onely doctrine of grace and freedome from the lawe sinne death the deuill and damnation That is to say that Christ hath mercifully called you in grace that ye should be freemen vnder Christ and not bōdmen vnder Moses whose Disciples ye are now become againe by meanes of your false Apostles who by the lawe of Moises called you not vnto grace but vnto wrath to the hating of God to sinne and death But Christes calling bringeth grace and sauing health For they that be called by him in stede of the lawe that worketh sorrow doe gaine the glad tidings of the Gospel and are translated out of Gods wrath into his fauour out of sinne into righteousnes and out of death into life And will you suffer your selues to be carried yea and that so soone and so easily an other way from such a liuing fountaine full of grace and and life Now if Moses call men to Gods wrath and to sinne by the law of God whither shall the Pope call men by his owne traditions The other sense that the father calleth in the grace of Christ is also good but the former sense concerning Christ serueth more fitly for the comforting of afflicted consciences Verse 6 Vnto an other Gospell Here we may learne to espie the craftie sleights and subtilties of the Deuill No heretike commeth vnder the title of errours and of the Deuill neither doth the Deuill himselfe come as a Deuill in his owne likenes especially that white Deuill which we spake of before Yea euen the blacke deuill which forceth men to manifest wickednes maketh a cloke for them to couer that sinne which they committe or purpose to committe The murtherer in his rage seeth not that murther is so greate and horrible a sinne as it is in deede for that he hath a cloke to couer the same Whoremasters theeues couetous persons drunkards and such others haue wherwith to flatter them selues and couer their sinnes So the blacke deuill also commeth out disguised and counterfet in all his works and deuises But in spirituall matters where Sathan commeth forth not blacke but white in the likenes of an Angell or of God him selfe there he passeth himselfe with most craftie dissimulation and wonderfull sleights and is wont to set forth to sale his most deadly poison for the doctrine of grace for the word of God for the Gospell of Christ For this cause Paule calleth the doctrine of the false Apostles Sathans ministers a gospell also saying vnto an other Gospell but in derision As though he would say ye Galathians haue now other Euangelistes and an other Gospell My Gospell is now despised of you it is now no more in estimation among you Hereby it may easily be gathered that these false Apostles had condemned the Gospell of Paule among the Galathians saying Paule in deede hath begunne well but to haue begunne well it is not enough for there remaine yet many higher matters Like as they say in the .15 of the Acts It is not enough for you to beleue in Christ or to be baptised but it behoueth also that ye be circumcised For except ye be circumcised after the lavv of Moses ye can not be saued This is asmuch to say as Christ is a good workman which hath in deede begunne a building but he hath not finished it for this must Moses doe So at this day when the fantasticall Anabaptistes and others can not manifestly condemne vs they say These Lutherans haue the spirite of fearefulnes they dare not franckly and freely professe the truth and goe thorow with it In deede they haue laid a foundation that is to say they haue well taught faith in Christ but the beginning midle and end must be ioyned together To bring this to passe God hath not giuen it vnto them but hath left it vnto vs So these peruerse and deuelish spirits set out and aduaunce their owne wicked preachings calling them the word of God and so deceaue many vnder the colour of Gods name For the Deuill will not be ougly and blacke in his ministers but faire and white And to the end he may appeare to be such a one he setteth out and decketh all his words and works with the colour of truth and with the name of God. Hereof is sprong that common prouerbe among the Germains In Gods name beginneth all mischiefe Wherefore let vs learne that this is a speciall point of the deuils cunning that if he can not hurt by persecuting and destroying he doth it vnder a colour of correcting and building vp So now a dayes he persecuteth vs with force and sword that when we are once taken away and dispatched he may not onely deface the Gospell but vtterly ouerthrow it But hitherto he hath preuailed nothing for he hath slaine many who haue constantly confessed this our doctrine to be holy and heauenly through whose bloud the Church is not destroied but wattred Forasmuch therefore as he could preuaile nothing that way he stirreth vp wicked spirits and vngodly teachers which at the first allow our doctrine and teach the same with a common consent together with
to bring into contempt yea and vtterly to abolish the law of God and the kingdom of the Iewes contrary to the law of God contrary to the custome of the Iewish nation contrary to the example of the Apostles and to be short contrary to his owne example Wherefore he was to be shunned as an open blasphemer against God and a rebell against the whole common weale of the Iewes saying that they themselues ought rather to be heard who besides that they preached the Gospell rightly were also the very disciples of the Apostles with whom Paule was neuer conuersant By this policie they defamed and defaced Paule among the Galathians so that by this their peruerse dealing of very necessitie Paule is compelled with all his mighte to set him selfe againste these false Apostles whom he boldly reproueth and condemneth say-ing that they are the troublers of the Churches and ouerthrowers of Christes gospell as followeth Verse 7. And intendeth to peruert the Gospell of Christ That is to say they doe not onely goe about to trouble you but also vtterly to abolish and ouerthrow Christes Gospell For these two things the Deuill practiseth most busily First he is not contented to trouble and deceaue many by his false Apostles but moreouer he laboureth vtterly to ouerthrow the Gospell by them and neuer resteth till he haue brought it to passe Yet such peruerters of the Gospell can abide nothing lesse then to heare that they are the Apostles of the Deuill nay rather they glory aboue others in the name of Christ and boast themselues to be the most sincere preachers of the Gospell But because they mingle the law and the Gospell together they can not but be the peruerters of the Gospell For either Christ must remaine and the law perish or the law must remaine and Christ perish For Christ and the law can by no meanes agree and raigne together in the conscience Where the righteousnes of the law ruleth there can not the righteousnes of grace rule And againe where the righteousnes of grace raigneth there can not the righteousnes of the lawe raigne for one of them must needes geue place vnto the other And if thou canst not beleeue that God will forgeue thy sinnes for Christes sake whom he sent into the world to be our high priest how then I pray thee wilt thou beleeue that he will forgeue the same for the works of the law which thou couldest neuer performe Or for thine owne workes which as thou must be compelled to confesse be such as it is impossible for them to counteruaile the iudgement of God Wherefore the doctrine of Grace can by no meanes stande with the Doctrine of the Lawe The one must simplye be refused and abolished and the other confirmed and stablished For as Paule sayeth here to mingle the one with the other is to ouerthrow the Gospell of Christ And yet if it come to debating the greater parte ouercommeth the better For Christ with his side is weake and the Gospell is but a foolish preaching Contrariwise the kingdome of the world and the Deuill the prince thereof are strong Besides that the wisedom and righteousnes of the flesh cary a goodly shew And by this meanes the righteousnes of grace and Faith is lost and the other righteousnes of the law and workes aduaunced and maintained But this is our comforte that the Deuill with all his limmes can not doe what he would He may trouble many but he can not ouerthrow Christes Gospell The truth may be assailed and may come in daunger but pearish it can not It may be assailed but vanquished it can not be For the vvord of the Lord indureth for euer It seemeth to be a light matter to mingle the lawe and the Gospell faith and works together but it doth more mischiefe then mans reason can conceaue For it doth not onely blemish and darken the knowledge of grace but also it taketh away Christ with all his benefits and it vtterly ouerthroweth the Gospell as Paule saith in this place The cause of this great euill is our flesh which being plunged in sinnes seeth no way how to get out but by works therefore it would liue in the righteousnes of the lawe and rest in the trust and confidence of her owne works Wherefore it is vtterly ignoraunt of the doctrine of faith and grace without which notwithstanding it is impossible for the conscience to finde rest and quietnes It appeareth also by these words of Paule And intend to peruert the Gospell of Christ that the false Apostles were exceeding bolde and shamelesse which with all their might set them selues against Paule Wherefore he againe vsing his spirite of zeale and feruencie and being fully perswaded of the certaintie of his calling setteth him selfe strongly against them wōderfully magnifieth his ministery saying Verse 8. But though that vve or an Angell from heauen preach vnto you othervvise then that vve haue preached vnto you let him be accursed Here Paule casteth out very flames of fire and his zeale is so feruent that he beginneth also almost to curse the Angels Although sayth he that we our selues euen I and my brethren Timothy and Titus and as many as teach Christ purely with me I speake not now of those seducers of cōsciences yea or if an angel from heauen preach vnto you c. notwithstanding I would rather that I my selfe my brethren yea the very Angels from heauen also should be holden accursed then that my Gospel should be ouerthrowen This is in deede a vehement zeale that he dare so boldly curse not onely him selfe and his brethren but also euen an Angell from heauen The Greke word Anathema in Hebrew Herem signifieth a thing accursed execrable and detestable which hath nothing to doe no participation or communion with god So the citie Hierico saith Iosua shal be accursed for euer that it neuer be builded vp againe And in the last of Leuiticus it is written Nothing separate from the common vse vvhich shal be separate from man shal be redemed but die the death vvhether it be man or beast So God had appointed that Amalech certaine other cities accursed by gods owne sentence should be vtterly rased and destroied This then is Paules minde I had rather that my selfe and other my brethren yea and an Angell from heauen should be accursed then that we or others should preach any other Gospell then that which we haue preached already So Paule first curseth him selfe for cunning artificers are wont first to finde faulte with themselues that they may the more frely and sharply afterwards reproue others Paule therfore concludeth that there is no other Gospell besides that which he himselfe had preached But he preached not a Gospell which he had him selfe deuised but the same which God promised before by his Prophets in the holy scriptures Rom. 1. Therefore he pronounceth him selfe and others yea euen an Angell from heauen
so highly esteeme the Popes authoritie that to dissent from him euen in the least point I thought it a sinne worthy of euerlasting death And that wicked opinion caused me to thinke that Iohn Hus was a cursed heretike yea and I accounted it an heinous offence but once to thinke of him And I would my selfe in defence of the Popes authoritie haue ministred fire sword for the burning destroying of that heretike thought it an high seruice vnto God so to do Wherfore if you compare Publicanes harlots with these holy Hipocrits they are not euill For they when they offend haue remorse of conscience do not iustifie their wicked doings but these men are so farre of frō acknowledging their abhominatiōs idolatries wicked wilworshippings ceremonies to be sinnes that they affirme the same to be righteousnes a most aceptable sacrifice vnto god yea they adore thē as matters of singular holines thorow them do promise saluation vnto others also sell thē for mony as things auaileable to saluation This is then our goodly righteousnes this is our high merite which bringeth vnto vs the knowledg of grace to wit that we haue so deadly so deuelishly persecuted blasphemed trodē vnder foote condēned God Christ the gospell faith that sacramēts al godly men the true worship of God haue taught stablished quite cōtrary things And the more holy we wer the more wer we blinded the more did we worship the deuil Ther was not one of vs but he was a bloudsucker if not in deede yet in hart Verse 15. VVhen it pleased God. As though he would say It is the alone and inestimable fauour of God that not onely he hath spared me so wicked so cursed a wretch such a blasphemor a persecutor a rebell against God but besides that also hath giuen vnto me the knowledge of saluation his spirit Christ his sonne the office of an Apostle and euerlasting life So God beholding vs giltie in the like sinnes hath not only pardoned our impieties blasphemies of his mere mercy for Christes sake but hath also ouerwhelmed vs with great benefits spiritual gifts But many of vs are not onely vnthankfull vnto God for this his inestimable grace and as it is written 2. Pet. 1. Do forget the clensing of their old sinnes but also opening againe a window to the Deuill they beginne to loth his word and many also corrupt it and so become authors of new errours The ends of these men are vvorse then the beginnings Verse 15. VVhich had seperated me from my mothers vvombe This is an Hebrew phrase As if he sayde which had sanctified ordained prepared me That is GOD had appoynted when I was yet in my mothers wombe that I should so rage against his church and that afterwards he should mercifully call me backe againe from the middest of my cruelty and blasphemy by his meere grace into the way of truth and saluation To be short when I was not yet borne I was an Apostle in the sight of God and when the time was come I was declared an Apostle before the whole world Thus Paule cutteth of all deserts and giueth glory to God alone but to himselfe all shame and confusion As though he would say All the gifts both smale and great as well spirituall as corporall which God purposed to giue vnto me and all the good things which at any time in all my life I should doe God himselfe had before appointed when I was yet in my mothers wombe where I could neither wish thinke nor doe any good thing Therefore this gift also came vnto me by the meere predestination and free mercy of God before I was yet borne Moreouer after I was borne he supported me being loden with innumerable and monstrous euils and iniquities And that he might the more manifestly declare the vnspeakeable and inestimable greatenes of his mercy towards me he of his meere mercy forgaue me my greate and innumerable sinnes and moreouer replenished me with such plenty of his grace that not onely I my selfe should know what things are giuen vnto vs in Christ but that I should preach the same vnto others also Such then were the deserts and merits of all men and especially of those old dotards who exercised themselues farre aboue others in the stincking dunghils of mans righteousnes Verse 15. And called me by his grace Marke the diligence of the Apostle He called me sayth he Hovve Was it for my pharisaicall religion or for my blameles and holy life for my praiers fastings and works No. Much lesse then for my blasphemies persecutions oppressions Hovv then By his meere grace Verse 16. To reueile his sonne in me You heare in this place what maner of doctrine is giuen and committed to Paule to witte the doctrine of the Gospel which is the reuelation of the sonne of god This is a doctrine quite contrary to the lawe which reueileth not the sonne of God but it sheweth fourth sinne it terrifieth the conscience it reueileth death the wrath and iudgement of God and hell The Gospell then is such a doctrine as admitteth no law Now he that in this case could rightly distinguish would not seeke the Gospell in the lawe but would separate the Gospell as farre from the law as there is distāce betwene heauen and earth This difference in it selfe is easie certaine and plaine but vnto vs it is hard and almost not to be comprehended For it is an easie matter to say that the Gospell is nothing els but the reueiling of the sonne of the God or the knowledge of Iesus Christ and that it is not the reueiling of the law But in the very agony and conflict of conscience to hold this fast and to practise it in deede it is a hard matter yea to them also that be most exercised therein Now if the Gospell be the reueiling of the sonne of God as Paule defineth it in this place then surely it accuseth not it feareth not the conscience it threateneth not death it bringeth not to despaire as the law doth but it is a doctrine concerning Christ which is neither law nor worke but our righteousnes wisedome sanctification redēption Although this thing be more cleare then the sunne light yet notwithstanding the madnes and blindnes of the Papistes hath bene so great that of the Gospell they haue made a lawe of charitie and of Christ a lawegiuer which should giue more streit and heauy commaundements then Moses himselfe But the Gospell teacheth that Christ came not to set forth a newe law and to geue commaundements as touching maners but that he came to this end that he might be made an oblation for the sinnes of the vvhole vvorld and that our sinnes might be forgeuē and euerlasting life giuen vnto vs for his sake and not for the works of the lawe or for our rightesousnes sake Of this
of faith where neither the law nor reason do shine but onely the light of Faith which assureth vs that we are saued by Christ alone without any law Thus the gospell leadeth vs beyond and aboue the light of the law and reason into the inward and deepe secretes of Faith where the lawe and reason haue nothing to doe Notwithstāding we must hearken also vnto the law but in place and time Moises whiles he was in the mountaine where he talked with God face to face had no law made no law ministred no law but when he was come downe from the mountaine he was a lawgeuer and gouerned the people by the law So the conscience must be free frō the law but the body must be obedient vnto the law Hereby it appeareth that Paule reproued Peter for no light matter but for the chiefest article of all Christian doctrine which by Peters dissimulation was in great daunger For Barnabas and the other Iewes dissembled togither with him which did all offend not through ignorance or malice but for feare of the Iewes wherby their hearts were so blinded that they did not see their sinne And certainly it is much to be maruelled that such excellent men as Peter Barnabas and others should so sodenly and so lightly fall especially in that thing which they knew to be well done had also before taught vnto others It is a perilous thing therefore to trust to our owne strength be we neuer so holy neuer so well learned and although we thinke our selues neuer so sure of that we know For in that wherof we thinke our selues most sure we may erre and fall bring our selues and other into great daunger Let vs therefore diligently and with all humilitie employ our selues in the studie of the holy scriptures and let vs heartely pray that we neuer lose the truth of the gospell Thus we see then that we are nothing with all our giftes be they neuer so great except God assist vs When he leaueth vs to our selues our wisedom and knowledge is nothing For in the houre of tentation it may suddenly come to passe that by the subteltie of the Deuil all the comfortable places of the scripture shal be taken out of our sight and such places onely as containe threatnings shal be set before our eies shal oppresse vtterly confound vs Let vs learne therfore that if God withdraw his hand we may soone be ouerthrowne Neither let any man vaunt and glory of his owne righteousnes wisedome and other gifts but let him humble himselfe and pray with the Apostle Lord encrease our faith Verse 14. But vvhen I savv that they vvent not the right vvay to the truth of the Gospell This is a wonderfull example of such excellent men and pillers of the church There is none but Paule that hath his eies open and seeth the offence of Peter Barnabas and the other Iewes which dissembled with Peter On the other side they doe not see their owne offence nay they rather thinke that they doe well in bearing with the infirmitie of the weake Iewes Wherefore it was very necessary that Paule should reproue their offence and not dissemble it and therefore he accuseth Peter Barnabas and other that they went not the right way to the truth of the Gospell that is to say they swarued from the truth of the Gospell It is a greate matter that Peter should be accused of Paule as one that was falne from the truth of the Gospell He could not be more greuously reprehended Yet he suffered it patiently and no doubt but he gladly acknowledged his offence I sayde before that many haue the Gospell but not the truth of the Gospell So Paule saith here that Peter Barnabas and other of the Ievves vvent not the right vvay to the truthe of the Gospell that is to say they had the Gospell but they walked not vprightly according to the Gospell For albeit they preached the Gospell yet through their dissimulation which could not stand with the truth of the Gospell they established the law but the establishing of the law is the abolishing of the Gospell Who so then can rightly iudge betwene the lawe and the Gospell let him thanke God and know that he is a right Diuine In the time of tentation I confesse that I my selfe doe not know how to doe it as I ought Now the way to discerne the one from the other is to place the Gospell in heauen and the lawe on the earth to call the righteousnes of the Gospell heauenly and the righteousnes of the law earthly and to put as greate difference betwene the righteousnes of the gospell and of the law as God hath made betwene heauen and earth betwene light and darknesse betweene daye and night Lette the one be as the light and the day and the other as the darkenes and the night And would to God we could yet further separate the one from the other Wherefore if the question be concerning the matter of faith or conscience let vs vtterly exclude the law and leaue it on the earth but if we haue to doe with works then let vs lighten the lanterne of works and of the righteousnes of the law So let the Sunne the inestimable light of the Gospell and grace shine in the day and the lanterne of the law in the night Wherefore if thy conscience be terrified with the sense and feeling of sinne thinke thus with thy selfe Thou art now remaining vpō earth there let the Asse labour and trauel there let him serue and carry the burthen that is laid vpon him that is to say let the body with his members be subiect to the law But when thou mountest vp into heauen then leaue the Asse with his burthen on the earth for the conscience hath nothing to doe with the law or works or with the earthly righteousnes So doth the Asse remaine in the valley but the cōscience ascendeth with Isaac into the mountaine knowing nothing at all of the law or workes thereof but onely looking to the remission of sinnes and pure righteousnes offered and freely geuen vnto vs in Christ Contrariwise in ciuill policy obedience to the law must be seuerely required There nothing must be knowne as concerning the Gospell conscience grace remission of sinnes heauēly righteousnes or Christ himselfe but Moses onely with the law and the works thereof If we marke well this distinction neither the one nor the other shall passe his bounds but the law shall abide without heauen that is without the heart and conscience and contrariwise the libertie of the Gospell shall abide without the earth that is to say without the body and members thereof Now therfore as soone as the law and sinne come into heauen that is into the conscience let them by and by be cast out For the conscience being feared with the terrour of the wrath and iudgement of God ought to know nothing of the
law and sinne but of Christ onely And on the other side when grace and liberty come into the earth that is into the body then say thou oughtest not to dwell in the dregges and dunghill of this corporall life but thou belongest vnto heauen This distinction of the law and the Gospell Peter confounded through his dissimulation and therby perswaded the beleuing Iewes that they must be iustified by the Gospell and the law together This might not Paule suffer and therefore he reproued Peter not to put him to any reproch but to the ende that he might againe establish a plaine difference betwene these two namely that the Gospell iustifieth in heauen and the lawe on earth The Pope hath not onely mixed the law with the Gospell but also of the Gospell hath made meere lawes yea and such as are ceremoniall onely He hath also confounded and mixed politicall and ecclesiasticall matters together which is a deuilish and an hellish confusion This place touching the difference betwene the law and the Gospell is very necessary to be knowne for it containeth the summe of all Christian doctrine Wherfore let all that loue and feare God diligētly learne to discerne the one from the other not only in words but in effect practise that is to say in heart conscience For as touching the words the distinction is soone made but in time of tentation thou shalt finde the Gospell but as a straunger and a rare gest in thy conscience but the law contrariwise thou shalt finde a familiar and continuall dweller within thee for reason hath the knowledge of the law naturally Wherfore when thy conscience is terrified with sinne which the law vttereth and encreaseth then say thou There is a time to die and a time to liue there is a time to heare the law and a time to despise the law there is a time to heare the Gospel and there is a time to be ignorant of the Gospell Let the law now depart and let the Gospell come for there is now no time to heare the lawe but the Gospell But thou hast done no good nay thou hast done wickedly hast greuously sinned I graūt notwithstanding I haue remission of all my sinnes for Christes sake But out of the conflicte of conscience when externall duties must be done there is no time to harken to the Gospell then must thou follow thy vocation and the works thereof Verse 14. I said vnto Peter openly If thou being a Ievve liuest as the Gentiles and not as the Ievves vvhy constrainest thou the Gentiles to doe like the Ievves That is to witte thou art a Iewe and therfore art bound to liue like a Iewe that is to abstaine from meates forbidden in the law Notwithstanding thou liuest like a Gentile that is to say thou doest contrary to the law and transgressest the law For as a Gentile which is free frō the law thou eatest common vncleane meates therin thou doest well But in that thou being afraid at the presence of the brethren conuerted from the Iewish religion abstainest from meates forbidden in the law and keepest the law thou compellest the Iewes likewise to keepe the law that is thou constrainest them of necessitie to obserue the law For in that thou abstainest from profane meates thou geuest occasion to the Gentiles thus to thinke Peter abstaineth from those meates which the Gentiles vse to eate which also he himselfe before did eate therefore we ought likewise to auoid the same and to liue after the māner of the Iewes otherwise we can not be iustified or saued We see thē that Paule reproueth not ignorance in Peter for he knew that he might freely eate with the Gentiles all maner of meates but dissimulation wherby he compelled the Gentiles to liue like the Iewes Here I say againe that to liue as the Iew is not euil of it selfe for it is a thing indifferent either to eate swines flesh or any other meates But so to play the Iewe that for conscience sake thou abstainest from certayne meates this is to deny Christ to ouerthrowe the Gospell Therfore when Paule saw that Peters act tended to this end he resisted him and said Thou knowest that the keeping of the lawe is not necessary to righteousnes but that we are iustified onely through faith in Christ and therfore thou keepest not the law but transgressest the law and eatest all maner of meates Notwithstanding by thy example thou constrainest the Gentiles to forsake Christ and to returne to the lawe For thou geuest them occasion thus to thinke Faith onely is not suffient to righteousnes but the law and works are also required And this Peter teacheth vs by his example Therfore the obseruation of the law must needes be ioyned with faith in Christ if we wil be saued Wherefore Peter by this example is not onely preiudicial to the purity of doctrine but also to the truth of faith and christian righteousnes For the Gentiles receaued this of him that the keping of the law was necessary to righteousnes which errour in case it be admitted then Christ profiteth nothing Hereby it plainly appeareth to what end this discord betwene Paule and Peter tendeth Paule doth nothing by dissimulation but dealeth sincerely and goeth plainly to worke Peter dissembleth but this dissimulation Paule reproueth The controuersie was for the maintenance of pure doctrine and the veritie of the Gospell and in this quarell Paule did not care for the offence of any In this case all people and nations all Kings and Princes all Iudges Magistrats ought to geue place Since then it is so daungerous a thing to haue to doe with the law and that this fall was so sodaine and so greate as if it had bene from heauen aboue euen downe into hell let euery Christian diligently learne to discerne betwene the law and the Gospell Let him suffer the law to rule ouer the body and members therof but not ouer the conscience For that Queene and spouse may not be defiled with the lawe but must be kept without spot for her onely husband Christ as Paule sayth 2. Cor. 11. I haue espoused you to one husband c. Let the conscience then haue her bride chamber not in the lowe valley but in the high mountaine in the which let Christ lie and there rule reigne who doth not terrifie and afflict sinners but comforteth them pardoneth their sinnes and saueth them Wherefore let the afflicted conscience thinke vpon nothinge know nothing set nothinge againste the iudgement of God but the worde of Christ whiche is the worde of grace of remission of sinnes of saluation and euerlasting life But this to performe in deede is a hard matter For mans reason and nature can not stedfastly cleaue vnto Christ but oftentimes it is caried away with the cogitations of the lawe and sinne and so alwayes seeketh to be at libertie after the flesh but according
minister of sinne is nothing els but a lawgiuer or a Scholemaster of the law which teacheth good works and charitie and that a man must suffer the crosse and afflictions and follow the example of Christ and of the Sainctes He that teacheth and requireth this is a minister of the lawe of sinne of wrath of death For by this doctrine he doth nothing els but terrifie afflict mens consciences and shutteth them vnder sinne For it is impossible for the nature of man to accomplish the law yea in those that are iustified and haue the holy Ghost the lavv of the members fighteth against the lavv of the mind What will it not then do in the wicked which haue not the holy Ghost Wherfore he that teacheth that righteousnes cometh by the lawe doth not vnderstand what he sayeth or what he affirmeth and much lesse doth he keepe the law but rather he deceaueth himselfe and others and laieth vpon them such a burthen as they are not able to beare requiring and teaching impossible things and at the last he bringeth himselfe and his disciples vnto desperation The right vse and end therfore of the law is to accuse and condemne as giltie such as liue in securitie that they may see themselues to be in daunger of sinne wrath and death eternall that so they may be terrified and brought euen to the brinke of desperation trembling and quaking at the falling of a leafe And in that they are such they are vnder the law For the law requireth perfect obedience vnto God and condemneth al those that doe not accomplish the same Now it is certaine that there is no man liuing which is able to performe this obedience which notwithstanding God streitly requireth of vs. The law therfore iustifieth not but condemneth according to that saying Cursed is he that abideth not in all things that are vvriten in this booke Therefore he that teacheth the law is a minister of the law Wherefore it is not without good cause that Paule in the 2. Cor. 3. calleth the minister of the law the minister of sinne For the law sheweth and vttereth sinne which without the law is deade Now the knowledge of sinne I speake not here of that speculatiue knowledge of hypocrites but of a true knowledge by the which we see the wrath of God against sinne and feele a true tast of death terrifieth the heart driueth downe to desperation killeth and destroyeth Rom. 7. Wherfore these Scholemasters of the law and works are called in the scripture oppressors and tirants For as the taskemasters in Egypt did oppresse the children of Israell with corporall seruitude so doe these lawgiuers and taskemasters driue men into most miserable bondage of soule and at lengthe bring them to desperation and vtter destruction These doe neither know themselues nor the force of the law And it is not possible for them to haue quietnes and peace of conscience in great and inward terrours and in the agony of death yea though they haue obserued the law loued their neighbours done many good works and suffred great afflictions for the law alwaies terrifieth and accuseth saying thou neuer diddest accomplish all that is commaunded in the law but accursed is he that hath not done all things contained therin Wherefore these terrours remaine still in the conscience and encrease more and more And if such Scholemasters of the lawe be not raised vp by Faith and the righteousnes of Christ they are driuen downe headlong to desperation This also was notably figured when the law was geuen as we may see in the .19 and .20 of Exodus Moses brought the people out of the tentes to meete with the Lord that they might heare him speake vnto them out of the darke cloude Then the people being astonished and trembling for feare fled backe which a litle before had promised to doe all that God had commaunded and standing aloofe of sayd vnto Moses VVho can abide to see the fire and to heare the thundrings and noise of the trumpet Talke thou vvith vs and vve vvill heare thee but let not God talke vvith vs lest vve die So the proper office of the lawe is to leade vs out of our tents and tabernacles that is to say from the quietnes and securitie wherin we dwell and from trusting in our selues and to bring vs before the presence of God to reueile his wrath vnto vs and to sette before vs our sinnes Here the conscience feeleth that it hath not satisfied the lawe and that it is not able to satisfie it nor to beare the wrath of God which the lawe reueileth when it bringeth vs forth after this maner before the presence of God that is to say when it feareth vs accuseth vs and setteth before vs our sinnes Here it is impossible that we should be able to stand and therefore being thorowly affraid we flie and we cry out with the children of Israell we shall die we shall die Let not the Lord speake vnto vs but speake thou vnto vs c. He then which teacheth that faith in Christ iustifieth not without the obseruation of the law maketh Christ a minister of sinne that is to say a Scholemaster of the law which teacheth the selfe same doctrine that Moses did By this meanes Christ is no Sauiour no geuer of grace but a cruell tirant which requireth such things as Moses did which no man is able to performe See how all the meritmongers doe take Christ to be but a new lawgeuer and the Gospell to be nothing els but a certaine booke which containeth new lawes concerning works as the Turkes dreame of their Alcoran But as touching lawes there is enough in Moses The Gospell then is a preaching of Christ which forgeueth sinnes geueth grace iustifieth and saueth sinners Now whereas there are commaundements found in the Gospell they are not the Gospell but expositions of the lawe and matters depending vpon the Gospell To conclude if the lawe be the ministery of sinne then is it also the ministery of wrath and of death For as the lawe reueileth sinne so doth it terrifie a man it sheweth vnto him his sinne and the wrath of God and striketh into him a terrour of death and damnation For thus the conscience by and by gathereth Thou hast not kept the commaundements of God therefore God is angry with thee And it thinketh this to be an infallible consequence I haue sinned therfore I must die And so it followeth that the ministery of sinne is the ministery of wrath and condemnation For after that sinne is reueiled by and by ensueth the wrath of God death and damnation And hereof it cometh that many which are not able to beare the iudgement and wrath of God which the lawe setteth before their eyes doe kill hang or drowne themselues Verse 17. God forbid As though he would say Christ is not the minister of sinne but the geuer of
righteousnes and eternal life Wherfore Paule separateth Moses farre from Christ Let Moses then tary on the earth Let him be the Scholemaster of the letter and exactor of the law Let him torment and crucifie sinners But the beleuers sayth Paule haue an other Scholemaster in their conscience not Moses but Christ which hath abolished the lawe and sinne hath ouercome the wrath of God and destroyed death He biddeth vs that laboure and are oppressed with all kindes of euils to come vnto him Therefore when we flie vnto him Moses with his law vanisheth away so that his sepulcher can no where be seene sinne and death can hurt vs no more For Christ our instructor is Lord ouer the lawe sinne and death so that they which beleue in him are deliuered from the same It is therefore the proper office of Christ to deliuer from sinne and from death And this Paule teacheth and repeteth euery where We are condemned and killed by the law but by Christ we are iustified restored to life The lawe astonisheth vs and driueth vs from God but Christ reconcileth vs to God and maketh for vs an entrāce that we may boldly come vnto him For he is the Lambe of God that hath taken away the sinnes of the world Now if the sinne of the world be taken away then is it taken away from me also which doe beleue in him If sinne be taken away then is the wrath of God death and damnation taken away also And in the place of sinne succedeth righteousnes in the place of wrath reconciliation grace in the place of death life and in the place of damnation saluation Let vs learne to practise this distinction not in wordes onely but in life and liuely experience and with an inward feeling For where Christ is there must nedes be ioy of heart and peace of conscience For Christ is our reconciliation righteousnes peace life and saluation Briefly what so euer the pore afflicted cōscience desireth it findeth in Christ abundantly Now Paule goeth about to amplifie this argument and to perswade as foloweth Verse 18. For if I builde againe the things that I haue destroyed I make my selfe a trespasser As if he should say I haue not preached to this ende that I might build againe those thīgs which I once destroyed For if I should so do I should not onely labour in daine but should make my selfe also a trāsgressor and ouerthrowe altogether as the false Apostles doe that is to say of grace and of Christ I should againe make the law and Moses contrariwise of the law and Moses I should make grace and Christ Now by the ministery of the Gospell I haue abolished sinne heauines of heart wrath and death For thus haue I taught Thy conscience O man is subiect to the law sinne and death from which thou canst not be deliuered either by men or Angels But now cometh the Gospell and preacheth vnto thee remission of sinnes by Iesus Christ who hath abolished the law and hath destroyed sinne and death Beleue in him so shalt thou be deliuered from the curse of the law and from the tyrannie of sinne and death thou shalt become righteous and haue eternall life Behold how I haue destroyed the law by the preaching of the Gospell to the end that it should not reigne in thy conscience any more For when the new Gest Christ Iesus cometh into the new house there to dwell alone Moses the old inhabiter must geue place vnto him and depart some whether els Also where Christ the new Gest is come to dwel there can sinne wrath death haue no place but there now dwelleth meere grace righteousnes ioy life true affiance and trust in the father now pacified and reconciled vnto vs gracious long suffering full of mercy for his sonne Christes sake Should I then driuing out Christ and destroying his kingdome which I haue planted through the preaching of the Gospell now build vp againe the law and sette vp the kingdome of Moses In deede this should I doe if I should teach circumcision and the obseruation of the law to be necessary to saluation as the false Apostles doe and by this meanes in the steede of righteousnes and life I should restore againe sinne and death For the law doth nothing els but vtter sinne procure Gods wrath kill and destroy What are the Papists I pray you yea the best of them all but destroyers of the kingdome of Christ and builders vp of the kingdome of the Deuill and of sinne of wrath and eternall death Yea they destroy the church which is Gods building not by the law of Moses as did the false Apostles but by mens traditions and doctrines of Deuils And euen so the fantasticall heads which are at this day and shall come after vs doe destroy and shall destroy those things which we haue built doe build and shall build vp againe those things which we haue destroyed But we by the grace of Christ holding the article of iustification doe assuredly know that we are iustified and reputed righteous before God by faith onely in Christ Therfore we doe not mingle the law and grace faith and works together but we separate them farre asunder And this distinction or difference betwene the law and grace let euery man that feareth God marke diligently and let him suffer the same to take place not in letters and syllables but in practise inward experience So that when he heareth that good works ought to be done and that the example of Christ is to be followed he may be able to iudge rightly and say well all these things will I gladly doe What then followeth Thou shalt then be saued and obtaine euerlasting life Nay not so I graunt in deede that I ought to do good workes patiently to suffer troubles and aflictiōs and to shee l my bloud also if neede be for Christes cause but yet am I not iustified neither doe I obtaine saluation therby We must not therfore draw good workes in to the article of iustification as the Monkes haue done which say that not only good works but also the punishments and torments which malefactors suffer for their wicked deedes doe deserue euerlasting life For thus they comfort them when they are brought to the gallowes or place of execution Suffer willingly and patiently this shamefull death which if thou do thou shalt deserue remission of thy sinnes and euerlasting life What an horrible thing is this that a wretched theefe a murtherer a robber should be so miserably seduced in that extreame anguish and distresse that euen at the very point of death when he is now ready to be hanged or to haue his head cut of he should refuse the Gospell and sweete promises in Christ which are onely able to bring comforte and saluation and should be commaunded to hope for pardon of his sinnes if he willingly and patiently endure that opprobrious death which he suffereth
like to the doctrine of the false apostles of that time If thou wilt liue to God say they liue to the law or after the law But contrariwise we say If thou wilt liue to God thou must be vtterly dead to the law Mans reason and wisedom vnderstandeth not this doctrine therefore it teacheth alwayes the contrary that is If thou wilt liue vnto God thou must kepe the law for it is wryten Do this and thou shalt liue And this is a speciall principle amongst all Diuines he that liueth after the law liueth vnto god Paule sayth the contrary that is we can not liue vnto God vnlesse we be throughly dead to the law Wherfore we must mount vp to this heauenly altitude that we may be assured that we are far aboue the law yea that we are vtterly dead vnto the law Now if we be dead vnto the law then hath the law no power ouer vs as also it hath no power ouer Christ who hath deliuered vs from the same that we might liue vnto god All these things tende to this ende to proue that we are not iustified by the lawe but by faith onely in Iesus Christ And here Paule speaketh not of the ceremoniall lawe onely as before we haue declared more at large but of the whole law whether it be ceremoniall or morall which to a Christian is vtterly abrogate for he is dead vnto it Not that the lawe is vtterly taken away nay it remaineth liueth and raigneth still in the wicked But a godly man is dead vnto the lawe like as he is dead vnto sinne the Deuill death and hell which notwithstanding doe still remaine and the world with all the wicked shall still abide in them Wherfore when the Papist vnderstandeth that the ceremoniall lawe onely is abolished vnderstand thou that Paule and euery Christian is dead to the whole lawe and yet the lawe remaineth still As for example Christ rising from death is free from the graue and yet the graue remaineth stil Peter is deliuered from the prison the sicke of the palsey from his bed the yong mā from his coffen the maiden from her couch and yet the prison the bed the coffen the couch doe remaine still Euen so the lawe is abolished when I am not subiect vnto it the law is dead when I am dead vnto it yet it remaineth still But because I die vnto it by an other law it dieth also vnto me As the graue of Christ the prison of Peter the couch of the maiden c. do still remaine and yet Christ by his resurrection dieth to the graue Peter by his deliueraunce is freed from the prison and the maid through life is deliuered from the couch Wherfore these words I am dead to the lavv are very effectuall For he sayeth not I am free from the law for a time or I am Lord of the lawe but simplie I am dead to the lawe that is to say I haue nothing to do with the law Paule could haue vttred nothīg more effectually against iustification of the law then to say I am dead to the law that is I care nothing at all for the law therfore I am not iustified by it Now to die to the law is not to be bound to the law but to be free from the law not to know it Therfore let him that will liue to God endeuour that he may be found without the law let him come out of the graue with Christ The souldiers were astonished whē Christ was risen out of the graue and they also which saw the maiden raised vp from death to life were amazed So mans reason and wisedom is astonished and becometh foolish when it heareth that we are not iustified except we be dead to the law for it is not able to reach vnto this mysterie But we know that when we apprehend Christ by faith inwardly in conscience we enter into a certain new law which swaloweth vp the old law that held vs captiues As the graue in which Christ lay dead after that he was risen againe was voide and emptie and Christ vanished away so when I beleue in Christ I rise againe with him and die to my graue that is to say the lawe which held me captiue So that now the law is voide and I am escaped out of my prison and graue that is to say the lawe Wherefore the lawe hath no right to accuse me or to hold me any longer for I am risen againe It is necessary that mens consciences should be diligently instructed that they may wel vnderstand the difference betwene that righteousnes of the law grace The righteousnes of grace or the libertie of cōscience doth in no wise pertaine to the flesh For the flesh may not be at liberty but must remaine in the graue the prison the couch it must be in subiection to the law and exercised by the Egyptians But the christian cōscience must be dead to the law that is to say free from the law must haue nothing at all to doe with it It is good to know this for it helpeth very much to the comforting of poore afflicted consciences Wherfore when you see a man terrified and cast downe with the sense and feeling of his sinne say vnto him Brother thou doest not rightly distinguish Thou placest the lawe in thy conscience which should be placed in the flesh Awake arise vp and remember that thou must beleue in Christ the conquerour of the lawe and sinne With this faith thou shalt mount vp aboue and beyond the lawe into that heauen of grace where is no law nor sinne And albeit the law sinne doe still remaine yet they pertaine nothing to thee for thou art dead to the lawe and sinne This is easily sayd but blessed is he which knoweth howe to lay sure hold on these things in time of distresse that is which can say when sinne ouerwayeth him and the law accuseth him what is this to me O lawe that thou accusest me and sayest that I haue committed many sinnes In deede I graunt that I haue committed many sinnes yea and yet stil I doe commit sinnes daily without number This toucheth me nothing I am now deafe and can not heare therefore thou talkest to me in vaine for I am dead vnto thee But if thou wilt needes dispute with me as touching my sinnes get thee to the flesh and members my seruaunts teach them exercise and crucifie them But trouble not me Conscience which am a Ladie and a Queene and haue nothing to doe with thee for I am dead to thee and now I liue to Christ with whom I am vnder an other lawe to witte the lawe of grace which ruleth ouer sinne and the lawe By what meanes By faith in Christ as Paule declareth hereafter But this semeth a straunge and a wonderfull definition that to liue to the lawe is to die to God and to die to the lawe is to liue to god
These two propositions are cleane contrary to reason and therefore no craftie Sophister or lawworker can vnderstand them But learne thou the true vnderstanding thereof He that liueth to the lawe that is seketh to be iustified by the workes of the lawe is and remaineth a sinner therfore he is dead condemned For the law can not iustifie and saue him but accuseth terrifieth killeth him Therfore to liue vnto the law is to die vnto God and contrariwise to die to the law is to liue vnto god Wherefore if thou wilt liue vnto God thou must die to the lawe but if thou wilt liue to the lawe thou shalt die to god Now to liue vnto God is to be iustified by grace or by faith for Christes sake without the lawe and workes This is then the proper and true definition of a Christian that he is the childe of grace and remission of sinnes because he is vnder no lawe but is aboue the lawe sinne death and hell And euen as Christ is free from the graue and Peter from the prison so is a Christian free from the lawe And such a respect there is betwene the iustified conscience and the lawe as is betwene Christ raised vp from the graue and the graue and as is betwene Peter deliuered from the prison and the prison And like as Christ by his death and resurrection is dead to the graue so that it hath now no power ouer him nor is able any lōger to holde him but the stone being rolled away the seales broken and the kepers astonished he riseth againe and goeth away without any let and as Peter by his deliueraunce is freed from the prison goeth whether he will euen so the conscience by grace is deliuered from the law So is euery one that is borne of the spirite But the flesh knoweth not from whence this cometh nor whether it goeth for it can not iudge but after the lawe But on the contrary the spirite sayeth let the law accuse me let sinne and death terrifie me neuer so much yet I doe not therfore despaire for I haue the lawe against the lawe sinne against sinne and death against death Therefore when I feele the remorse and sting of conscience for sinne I behold that brasen serpent Christ hanging vppon the crosse There I finde an other sinne against my sinne which accuseth and deuoureth me Now this other sinne namely in the flesh of Christ which taketh away the sinnes of the world is almightie it condemneth and swaloweth vp my sinne So my sinne is condemned by sinne that is by Christ crucified vvho is made sinne for vs that vve might be made the righteousnes of God through him In like maner I finde death in my flesh which afflicteth and killeth me but I haue in me a contrary death which is the death for this death crucifieth and swaloweth vp my death These things be not done by the lawe or workes but by Christ crucified vppon whose shoulders lie all the euils of mankinde the lawe sinne death the Deuill and hell and all these doe die in him for by his death he hath killed them But we must receaue this benefite of Christ with a sure faith For like as neither the lawe nor any worke thereof is offered vnto vs but Christ alone so nothing is required of vs but Faith alone whereby we apprehend Christ and beleue that our sinnes and our death are condemned and abolished in the sinne and death of Christ Thus haue we alwayes most certaine and sure arguments which necessarily conclude that iustification cometh by faith alone For how should the lawe and workes auaile to iustification seeing that Paule is so earnest both against the lawe and workes and sayeth plainely that we must be dead to the lawe if we will liue to god But if we be dead to the lawe and the lawe be dead to vs then hath it nothing to doe with vs How then should it auaile any thing at all to our iustification Wherefore we must needes say that we be iustified by grace alone or by faith alone in Christ without the lawe and workes This the blinde Sophisters doe not vnderstand and therefore they dreame that Faith iustifieth not except it doe the workes of charitie By this meanes Faith which beleueth in Christ becometh vnprofitable and of none effect for the vertue of iustifying is taken from it except it be furnished with charitie But let vs nowe set aparte the lawe and charitie vntil an other time let vs rest onely vpon the poynt of this present matter which is this that Iesus Christ the sonne of God died vpon the crosse did beare in his body my sinnes the lawe death the Deuill and hell These inuincible enemies and tyrannes doe oppresse vexe and trouble me and therefore I am carefull howe I may be deliuered out of their handes iustified and saued Here I finde neither lawe worke nor charitie which is able to deliuer me from their tyrannie There is none but the Lord Iesus onely and alone which taketh away the lawe killeth and destroyeth my death in his body and by this meanes spoyleth hell iudgeth and crucifieth the Deuill and throweth him downe into hell To be briefe all the enemies which did before torment and oppresse me Christ Iesus hath brought to naught Hath spoyled them and made a shevv of them openly triumphing by him selfe ouer them in such sort that they can nowe rule and raigne no more ouer me but are constrained to obey me By this we may plainely see that there is nothing here for vs to doe Onely it belongeth vnto vs to heare that these things haue bene wrought and done in this sort and by faith to apprehend the same And this is the true formed and furnished faith in dede Now when I haue thus apprehended Christ by faith and through him am dead to the lawe iustified from sinne deliuered from death the deuill and hell then I doe good works I loue God I geue thankes to him I exercise charitie towardes my neighbour But this charitie or workes folowing do neither forme nor adorne my faith but my faith formeth and adorneth charitie This is our diuinitie which seemeth straunge and maruelous or rather foolish to carnall reason to witte that I am not onely blinde and deafe to the lawe yea deliuered and freed from the law but also wholy dead vnto the same This sentence of Paule Through the lavv I am dead to the lavv is full of consolation Which if it may enter into a man in due season take sure hold in his heart with good vnderstanding it may so worke that it will make him able to stand against all daungers of death and all terrours of conscience and sinne although they assaile him accuse him and would driue him to desperation neuer so much True it is that euery man is tempted if not in his life yet at his death There when the law accuseth
rent in peeces this beast which is called the opinion of righteousnes Therefore sayeth God by Ieremie his Prophet My vvorde is a hammer breaking rockes For as long as the opinion of righteousnes abideth in man so long there abideth also in him incomprehensible pride presumption securitie hatred of God contempt of grace and mercie ignorance of the promises and of Christe The preaching of free remission of sinnes through Christ can not enter in to the heart of such a one neither can he feele any taste or sauour thereof For that mightie rocke and adamant wall to witte the opinion of righteousnes wherwith the heart is enuironed doth resist it As therefore the opinion of righteousnes is a great and an horrible monster a rebellious obstinate and stiffenecked beast so for the destroying and ouerthrowing thereof God hath neede of a mightie hammer that is to say the lawe which then is in his proper vse and office when it accuseth and discouereth sinne after this sort Beholde thou hast transgressed all the commaundementes of god c and so it striketh a terrour into the conscience so that it feeleth God to be offended and angrie in deede and it selfe to be giltie of eternall death Here the pore afflicted sinner feeleth the intolerable burden of the lawe and is beaten downe euen to desperation so that now being oppressed with great anguish and terrour he desireth death or else seeketh to destroy him selfe Wherefore the lawe is that hammer that fier that mightie strong winde and that terrible earthquake renting the mountaines breaking the rocks that is to say the proud and obstinate hypocrites Elias not being able to abide these terrours of the law which by these things are signified couered his head with his mantell Notwithstanding when that tempest ceased of which he was a beholder there came a soft and a gracious wind in the which the Lord was But it behoued that the tempest of fire of winde and the earthquake should passe before the Lord should reueale him selfe in that gracious winde This terrible shewe and maiestie wherin God gaue his lawe in Mount Sina did represent the vse of the lawe There was in the people of Israel which came out of Egypt a singular holines They gloried and said VVe are the people of God vve vvil doe all those things vvhich the Lord our God hath commaunded Moreouer Moises did sanctifie the people and badde them wash their garments refraine froÌ„ their wiues and prepare them selues against the third day There was not one of them but he was full of holineâ—â—â— The third day Moises bringeth the people out of their tentes to tâ— tâ—â—â—â—rtaine into the sight of the Lord that they might heare his voice Wâ—â—â—â—owed then When the children of Israell did see the horrible shew of the Mount smoking and burning the blacke cloudes and the lightnings flashing vppe and downe in this horrible darknes heard the sound of the truÌ„pet blowing long and waxing lowder and lowder and moreouer when they heard the thundrings and lightnings they were afraid and standing a farre of they say vnto Moises VVe vvill doe all things vvillingly so that the Lord speake not vnto vs lest that vve die and this great fier consume vs Teach thou vs and vve vvill hearken vnto thee I pray you what did their purifying their holines their white garmentes and refraining from their wiues profite them Nothing at all There was not one of them that could abide this presence of the Lord in his Maiestie and glory but all being amazed and shaken with terrour fledde backe as if they had bene driuen by the Deuill For God is a coÌ„suming fier in whose sight no flesh is able to stand The law of God therfore hath properly and peculiarly that office which it had then in Mount Sina when it was first geuen and was first heard of them that were washed righteous purified and chast and yet notwithstanding it brought that holy people into such a knowledge of their owne misery that they were throwne downe euen to death and desperation No puritie nor holines could then helpe them but there was in them such a feeling of their owne vncleanes vnworthines sin and of the iudgement and wrath of God that they fled from the sight of the Lord and could not abide to heare his voice VVhat flesh vvas there euer sayd they that heard the voice of the liuing God speaking out of the middes of the fier and yet liued This day haue vve seene that God talketh vvith man and yet he liueth They speake nowe farre otherwise then they did a litle before when they said We are the holy people of God whom the Lord hath chosen for his owne peculiar people before all the nations vppon that earth We will doe all things which the Lord hath spoken So it hapneth at length to all Iusticiaries who being drunken with the opinion of their owne righteousnes doe thinke when they are out of tentation that they are beloued of God and that God regardeth their vowes their fastings their prayers their wilworks and that for the same he must geue vnto them a singuler crowne in heauen But when that thundring lightning fier and that hammer which breaketh in peeces the rockes that is to say the law of God commeth suddenly vpon them reuealing vnto them their sinne the wrath iudgement of God then the selfe same thing hapneth vnto them which hapned to the Iewes standing at the foote of Mount Sina Here I admonish all such as feare God and specially such as shal become teachers of others hereafter that they diligently learne out of Paule to vnderstand the true and proper vse of the law which I feare after our time wil be troden vnder foote vtterly abolished by the enemies of the truth For euen now whiles we are yet liuing and employ all our diligence to set forth the office and vse both of the lawe and the Gospel notwithstanding there be very few yea euen among those which will be counted Christians and make a profession of the Gospel with vs that vnderstand these things rightly as they should doe What think ye then shall come to passe when we are dead and gone I speake nothing of the Anabaptists of the new Arrians and such other vaine spirites who are no lesse ignorant of these matters then are the Papists although they talke neuer so much to the contrary For they are reuolted from the pure doctrine of the Gospell to lawes and traditions and therfore they teach not Christ They bragge and they sweare that they seeke nothing else but the glory of Christe and the saluation of their brethern and that they teach the word of God purely but in very deede they corrupt it and wrest it to an other sense so that they make it too sound according to their owne imagination Therfore vnder the name of Christe they teach nothing else but their
and life Now is the time to see not the smoking and burning Mount Sina but the Mount Moria where is the throne the temple the Mercy seat of God that is to say Christ who is the king of righteousnes and peace There wil I harken what the Lord speaketh vnto me who speaketh nothing else but peace vnto his people Nay the foolishnes of mans heart is so great that in this conflict of conscience when the lawe hath done his office and exercised his true ministerie he doth not onely not lay holde vpon the doctrine of grace which promiseth most assuredly the forgeuenes of sinnes for Christes sake but seeketh and procureth to him selfe moe lawes to satisfie and quiet his conscience If I liue sayeth he I will amend my life I will doe this I will doe that Here except thou doe the quite contrary that is to say except thou send Moises away with his law to those that are secure proud and obstinate and in these terrours and anguish say holde vppon Christe who was crucified and died for thy sinnes looke for no saluation So that lawe with his office doth helpe by occasion to Iustification in that it driueth a mā to the promise of grace and maketh the same sweete cōfortable vnto him Wherfore we doe not abrogate the law but we shew the true office and vse of the law to witte that it is a true and a profitable minister which driueth a man to Christe Therfore after that the law hath humbled thee terrified thee and vtterly beaten thee downe so that nowe thou art at the very brinke of desperation see that thou learne how to vse the lawe rightly For the office and vse of it is not only to reueale sinne and the wrath of God but also to driue men vnto Christe This vse of the lawe the holy Ghost onely setteth forth in the Gospell where he witnesseth that God is present vnto the afflicted and broken harted Wherefore if thou be brused with this hāmer vse not this brusing peruersly so that thou load thy selfe with moe lawes but heare Christe saying Come vnto me all ye that laboure and are heauie loden and I vvill refresh you When the lawe so oppresseth thee that all things seeme to be vtterly desperate and thereby driueth thee vnto Christ to seeke helpe and succour at his hands then is the law in his true vse and through the Gospell it helpeth to iustification And this is the best and most perfect vse of the lawe Wherefore Paule here beginneth a fresh to entreat of the lawe and defineth what it is taking occasion of that which he sayd before to witte that the lawe iustifieth not For reason hearing this by and by doth thus inferre Then God gaue the lawe in vaine It was necessary therefore to seeke howe to define the lawe aright and to shew what the lawe is and howe it ought to be vnderstand that it be not taken more largely or more straitly then it should be There is no law sayeth he that is of it selfe necessary to iustification Therefore when we reason as touching righteousnes life and euerlasting saluation the lawe must be vtterly remoued out of our sight as if it had neuer bene or neuer should be but as though it were nothing at all For in the matter of Iustification no man can remoue the lawe farre enough out of his sight or beholde the onely promise of God sufficiently and as he should do Therfore I said before that the law the promise must be separate farre asonder as touching the inward affections and the inward man albeit in deede they are nerely ioyned together Ver. 19. Vntil the seede came vnto the vvhich the promise vvas made Paule maketh not the lawe perpetuall but he sayeth that it was geuen and added to the promises for transgressions that is to say to restraine them ciuily but specially to reueale and to encrease them spiritually and that not continually but for a time Here it is necessary to know how long the power and the tyrānie of the law ought to endure which discouereth sinne sheweth vnto vs what we are and reuealeth the wrath of god They whose hartes are touched with an inward feeling of these matters should suddenly perish if they should not receaue comfort Therefore if the dayes of the lawe should not be shortned no man should be saued A time therfore must be set and bounds limited to the lawe beyond the which it may not raigne How long then ought the dominion of the lawe to endure Vntill the Seede come to witte that Seede of which it is wrytten In thy Seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The tyrannie of the lawe then must so long continue vntill the fulnes of time and that Seede of the Blessing come Not to the ende that the law should bring this Seede or geue righteousnes but that it should ciuily restraine the rebellious and obstinate and shut thē vppe as it were in a prison and then spiritually should reproue them of sinne humble them terrifie them and when they are thus humbled beaten downe it should cōstraine them to rise vp to that blessed Seede We may vnderstand the continuance of the law both according to the letter and also spiritually According to the letter thus that the lawe continued vntill the time of grace The lavve and the Prophetes sayth Christ prophesied vntill Iohn From the time of Iohn vntill this day the kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force In this time Christ was baptised and begā to preach At what time also after the letter the law and all the ceremonies of Moises ceased Spiritually the lawe may be thus vnderstand that it ought not to raigne in the conscience any longer then to the appoynted time of this blessed Seede Whē the law sheweth vnto me my sinne terrifieth me and reuealeth the wrath and iudgement of God so that I begin to tremble and to despaire there hath the lawe his boundes his time and his ende limited so that he now ceaseth to exercise his tyranny any more For then he hath done his office sufficiently he hath reuealed the wrathe of God and terrified enough Here we must say Nowe leaue of lawe thou hast done enough thou hast terrified and tormented me enough All thy floudes haue runne ouer me and thy terrours haue troubled me Lord turne not avvay thy face in thy vvrath from thy seruaunt Rebuke me not I beseeche thee in thine anger c. When these terrours and troubles come then is the time and the hower of the Blessed Seede come Let the lawe then geue place which in deede is added to reueale and to encrease transgressions and yet no longer but vntill that blessed Seede be come When that is come then let the law leaue of to reueale sinne and to terrifie any more and let him deliuer vp his kingdome to an other that is to say to the
but mortally hate and blaspheme God. Furthermore the lawe shutteth men vnder sinne not onely Ciuily but also Spiritually that is to say the lawe is also a spirituall prison and a very hell For when it reuealeth sinne threatneth death and the eternall wrath of God a man can not auoide it nor finde any comfort For it is not in the power of man to shake of these horrible terrours which the lawe stirreth vppe in the conscience or any other anguish or bitternes of spirite Hereof come these lamentable complaints of the Saincts which are euery where in the Psalmes In hell vvho shall confesse thee c. For then is a man shut vppe in prison out of the which he can not escape nor seeth howe he may be deliuered out of these bondes that is to say these horrible terrours Thus the law is a prison both Ciuily and Spiritually For first it restreineth and shutteth vppe the wicked that they runne not headlong according to their owne lust into all kindes of mischeefe Againe it sheweth vnto vs spiritually our sinne terrifieth and humbleth vs that when we are so terrified and humbled we may learne to knowe our owne miserie and condemnation And this is the true and the proper vse of the lawe so that it be not perpetuall For this shutting and holding vnder the lawe must endure no longer but vntill Faith come and when Faith cometh then must this spirituall prison haue his ende Here againe we see that although the lawe and the Gospell be separate farre asunder yet as touching the inward affections they are very nerely ioyned the one to the other This Paule sheweth when he sayeth VVe vvere kept vnder the lavv and shutte vppe vnto the Faith vvhich should be reuealed vnto vs. Wherefore it is not enough that we are shutte vnder the lawe for if nothing else should follow we should be driuen to desperatiō and die in our sinnes But Paule addeth moreouer that we are shutte vppe and kept vnder a Scholemaister which is the lawe not for euer but to bring vs vnto Christ who is the ende of the lawe Therefore this terrifying this humbling and this shutting vppe must not alwayes continue but onely vntill Faith be reuealed that is it shall so long continue as shall be for our profite and our saluation So that when we are cast downe and humbled by the lawe then grace remission of sinnes deliueraunce from the lawe sinne and death may become sweete vnto vs which are not obteined by workes but are receaued by Faith alone He which in time of tentation can ioyne these two things together so repugnant and contrary that is to say which when he is throughly terrified and cast downe by the lawe doth knowe that the ende of the lawe and the beginning of grace or of Faith which is to be reuealed is nowe come vseth the lawe rightly All the wicked are vtterly ignoraunt of this knowledge and this cunning Caine knewe it not when he was shutte vppe in the prison of the lawe that is he felt no terrour although he had nowe killed his brother but dissembled the matter craftely and thought that God was ignoraunt thereof Am I my brothers keeper sayth he But when he heard this word VVhat hast thou done Behold the voice of the bloud of thy brother crieth vnto me from the earth he began to feele this prison in deede What did he then He remained still shutte vppe in prison He ioyned not the Gospell with the lawe but sayd My punishment is greater then I can beare He onely respected the prison not considering that his sinne was reuealed vnto him to this ende that he should flie vnto God for mercy and pardon Therefore he despaired and denied god He beleeued not that he was shutte vppe to this end that grace and Faith might be reuealed vnto him but onely that he should still remaine in the prison of the lawe These words to be kept vnder and to be shut vppe are not vaine and vnprofitable but true and of great importaunce This keeping vnder and this prison signifieth the true and spirituall terrours wherby the conscience is so shutte vppe that in the wide world it can finde no place where it may be in safetie Yea as long as these terrours endure the conscience feeleth such anguish and sorrowe that it thinketh heauen and earth yea if they were ten times more wide and large then they are to be straiter and narrower then a mouse hole Here is a man vtterly destitute of all wisedome strength righteousnes counsell and succour For the conscience is a maruelous tender thing and therfore when it is so shutte vppe vnder the prison of the lawe it seeth no way howe to gette out and this streitnes seemeth daily so to encrease as though it would neuer haue an ende For then doth it feele the wrath of God which is infinite and inestimable whose hand he can not escape as the Psalme 139. witnesseth VVhether shall I flie from thy presence c. Like as therefore this worldly prison or shutting vppe is a bodily affliction and he that is so shutte vppe can haue no vse of his bodye euen so the trouble and anguish of minde is a spirituall prison and he that is shutte vppe in this prison can not enioy the quietnes of heart and peace of conscience And yet is it not so for euer as reason iudgeth when it feeleth this prison but vntill Faith be reuealed The sely conscience therefore must be raised vppe and comforted after this sort Brother thou art in deede shutte vppe but perswade thy selfe that this is not done to the ende that thou shouldest remaine in this prison for euer For it is wrytten that vve are shutte vppe vnto the Faith that shall be reuealed Thou art afflicted then in this prison not to thy destruction but that thou maist be refreshed by the blessed Seede Thou art killed by the lawe that through Christe thou maiste be quickened againe and restored to life Despaire not therefore as Caine Saule and Iudas did who being thus shutte vppe looked no further but to their darke prison and there still remained therefore they despaired But thou must take an other way in these terrours of conscience then they did that is thou must knowe that it is well done and good for thee to be so shut vppe confounded brought to nothing Vse therfore this shutting vppe rightly and as thou shouldest do that is to the ende that when the law hath done his office Faith may be reuealed For God doth not therfore afflict thee that thou shouldest still remaine in this affliction He wil not kill thee that thou shouldest abide in death I vvill not the death sayth he by the Prophet of a sinner c. But he will afflict thee that so thou maist be humbled and knowe that thou hast neede of mercy and the benefite of Christe This holding in prison
an other lawgeuer which requireth good workes but vnto Christ our Iustifier and Sauiour that by Faith in him we might be iustified and not by workes But when a man feeleth the force and strength of the law he doth not vnderstand nor beleue this Therefore he sayth I haue liued wickedly for I haue transgressed all the commaundements of God and therfore I am giltie of eternall death If God would prolong my life certaine yeres or at least certaine moneths I would amend my life and liue holily hereafter Here of the true vse of the lawe he maketh an abuse Reason being ouertaken in these terrours and streites is bolde to promise vnto God the fulfilling of all the workes of the whole law And hereof came so many sectes and swarmes of Monkes and religious hypocrites so many ceremonies and so many workes deuised to deserue grace and remission of sinnes And they which deuised these things thought that the lawe was a Scholemaster to lead thē not vnto Christ but to a new lawe or vnto Christe as a lawgeuer and not as one that hath abolished the lawe But the true vse of the lawe is to teach me that I am brought to the knowledge of my sinne humbled that so I may come vnto Christ and may be iustified by Faith. But Faith is neither lawe nor worke but an assured confidence which apprehendeth Christ vvho is the end of the lavv Rom. 10. And how Not that he hath abolished the olde law and geuen a newe or that he is a iudge which must be pacified by workes as the Papistes haue taught but he is the ende of the lawe to all those that beleue that is to say euery one that beleueth in him is righteous and the lawe shall neuer accuse him The lawe then is good holy and iust so that a man vse it as he should doe Nowe they that abuse the lawe are first the hypocrites which attribute vnto the law a power to iustifie and secondly they which doe despaire not knowing that the lawe is a Scholemaster to lead men vnto Christ that is to say that the lawe humbleth them not to their destruction but to their saluation For God woundeth that he may heale againe he killeth that he may quicken againe Now Paule as before I haue sayd speaketh of those that are to be iustified and not of those which are iustified already Therefore when thou goest about to reason as concerning the lawe thou must take the matter of the lawe or that whervpon the lawe worketh namely the sinner and the wicked person whom the lawe iustifieth not but setteth sinne before his eyes casteth him downe and bringeth him to the knowledge of him selfe it sheweth vnto him hell the wrath and the iudgement of god This is in deede the proper office of the law Then foloweth the vse of this office to witte that the sinner may knowe that the lawe doth not reueale vnto him his sinne and thus humbleth him to the ende he should despaire but that by this accusing and brusing it may driue him vnto Christ the Sauiour and comforter When this is done he is no longer vnder the Scholemaster And this vse is very necessary For seeing the whole world is ouerwhelmed with sinne it hath neede of this ministerie of the lawe that sinne may be reuealed Otherwise no man should euer attaine to righteousnes as before we haue largely declared But what worketh the lawe in them which are already iustified by Christ Paule aunswereth by these wordes which are as it were an addition to that which goeth before Verse 25. But after that Faith is come vve are no longer vnder the Scholemaster That is to say we are free from the lawe from the prison and from our Scholemaster for when Faith is reuealed the lawe terrifieth and tormenteth vs no more Paule here speaketh of Faith as it was preached and published vnto the world by Christ in a certaine time before appoynted For Christ taking vppon him our flesh came once into the world he abolished the lawe with all his effectes and deliuered from eternall death all those which receaue his benefite by Faith. If therefore ye looke vnto Christe and that which he hath done there is now no lawe For he comming in the time appoynted tooke away the lawe Nowe since the law is gone we are not kept vnder the tyrannie therof any more but we liue in ioy and safetie vnder Christ who now sweetely raigneth in vs by his spirit Now where the Lord raigneth there is libertie Wherefore if we could perfectly apprehend Christe which hath abolished the lawe by his death and hath reconciled vs vnto his father that Scholemaster should haue no power ouer vs at all But the lawe of the members rebelling against the lawe of the minde letteth vs that we can not perfectly lay hold vppon Christe The lacke therfore is not in Christ but in vs which haue not yet put of this flesh to the which sinne continually cleaueth as long as we liue Wherfore as touching our selues we are partly free from the law and partly vnder the lawe According to the spirite vve serue vvith Paule the lavve of God but according to the flesh the lavve of sinne Rom. 7. Hereof it foloweth that as touching the conscience we are fully deliuered from the law therfore that Scholemaster must not rule in the cōscience that is he must not afflict the conscience with his terrours threatnings and captiuitie And albeit it goe about to vexe to trouble the conscience neuer so much yet is she not moued therewith. For she hath Christ crucified before her eyes who hath remoued out of the cōscience all the offices of the law putting out the handvvriting of ordinaunces that vvas against vs c. Coloss 2. Therfore euen as a virgin knoweth no man so the conscience must not onely be ignorāt of the law but also it must be vtterly dead vnto the law the law likewise vnto the conscience This is not done by any works or by the righteousnes of the law but by faith which apprehendeth and layeth hold vpon Christ notwithstanding sinne cleaueth still in the flesh as touching the effect thereof which oftentimes accuseth troubleth the conscience So long then as the flesh doth remaine so long this Scholemaster the law doth also remaine which many times terrifieth the conscience maketh it heauie by reuealing of sinne threatning of death Yet is it raised vppe again by the daily cōming of Christ who as he came once into the world at the time before appoynted to redeme vs from the hard and sharpe seruitude of our Scholemaster euen so he commeth daily vnto vs spiritually to the ende that we may encrease in faith and in the knowledge of him that the conscience may apprehend him more fully and perfectly from day to day and that the lawe of the flesh and of sinne with the terrour of death and all euils that
the lawe bringeth with it may daily be diminished in vs more and more As long then as we liue in the flesh which is not without sinne the lawe oftentimes retourneth and doth his office in one more and in an other lesse as their Faith is strong or weake and yet not to their destruction but to their saluation For this is the exercise of the lawe in the Sainctes namely the continuall mortification of the flesh of reason and of our owne strength and the daily renewing of our inward man as it is sayd in the .2 Cor. 4. We receaue then the first fruites of the spirite the leuen is hidde in the masse of the dough but all the dough is not yet leuened no it is yet but onely begunne to be leuened If I behold the leuen I see nothing else but pure leuen But if I behold the whole masse I see that it is not all pure leuen That is to say If I behold Christe I am altogether pure and holy knowing nothing at all of the lawe for Christe is my leuen But if I behold mine owne flesh I feele in my selfe couetousnes lust anger pride and arrogancie also the feare of death heauines hatred murmuring and impatiencie against God. The more these sinnes are in me the more is Christ absent from me or if he be present he is felt but a litle Here haue we neede of a Scholemaster to exercise and vexe this strong Asse the flesh that by this exercise sinnes may be diminished a way prepared vnto Christe For as Christe came once corporally at the time appoynted abolished the whole lawe vanquished sinne destroyed death and hell euen so he commeth spiritually without ceasing and daily quencheth and killeth these sinnes in vs. This I say that thou mayest be able to aunswere if any shall thus obiecte Christe came into the world and atonce toke away all our sinnes and clensed vs by his bloud what neede we then to heare the Gospell or to receaue the Sacramentes True it is that in as much as thou beholdest Christe the lawe and sinne are quite abolished But Christe is not yet come vnto thee or if he be come yet notwithstanding there are remnauntes of sinne in thee thou art not yet throughly leuened For where concupiscence heauines of spirite and feare of death is there is yet also the lawe and sinne Christ is not yet throughly come but when he cometh in deede he driueth away feare and heauines and bringeth peace and quietnes of conscience So farre forth then as I do apprehend Christ by Faith so much is the lawe abolished vnto me But my flesh the world and the Deuill doe hinder Faith in me that it can not be perfect Right gladly I would that that litle light of Faith which is in my heart were spread thoroughout all my body and all the members thereof but it is not done it is not by and by spreade but onely beginneth to be spreade In the meane season this is our consolation that we hauing the first fruites of the spirite doe nowe beginne to be leuened But we shall be thoroughly leuened when this body of sinne is dissolued and we shall rise newe creatures wholy together with Christe Albeit then that Christe be one and the same yesterday to day and shall be for euer and albeit that all the faithfull which were before Christ had the Gospell and Faith yet notwithstanding Christe came once in the time before determined Faith also came once when the Apostles preached and published the Gospell thoroughout the world Moreouer Christ commeth also spiritually euery day Faith likewise commeth daily by the word of the Gospel Now when Faith is come the Scholemaster is constrained to geue place with his heauy and grenous office Christ cōmeth also spiritually when we stil more and more doe knowe and vnderstand those things which by him are geuen vnto vs and encrease in grace and in the knowledge of him 2. Pet. 3. Verse 26. For ye are all the sonnes of God by Faith in Christ Iesus Paule as a true and an excellent teacher of Faith hath alwayes these wordes in his mouth By Faith In Faith Of Faith which is in Christ Iesus He sayth not ye are the children of God because ye are circumcised because ye haue heard the law and haue done the workes therof as the Iewes doe imagine and the false Apostles teach but by Faith in Iesus Christe The lawe then maketh vs not the children of God and much lesse mens traditions It can not beget vs into a new nature or a new birth but it setteth before vs that old birth wherby we were borne to the kingdome of the Deuill And so it prepareth vs to a new birth which is by Faith in Iesus Christ and not by the lawe as Paule plainly witnesseth For ye are all the children of God by Faith. c. As if he sayd Albeit ye be tormented humbled and killed by the lawe yet hath not the lawe made you righteous or made you the children of God this is the worke of Faith alone What Faith Faith in Christe Faith therefore in Christ maketh vs the children of God and not the lawe The same thing witnesseth also Iohn in the .1 chap. He gaue povver to as many as beleued in him to be the children of God. What tounge either of men or Angels can sufficiently extol and magnifie the great mercy of God towardes vs that we which are miserable sinners and by nature the children of wrath should be called to this grace and glory to be made the children and heires of God fellow heires with the sonne of God and Lordes ouer heauen and earth and that by the onely meanes of our Faith which is in Christ Iesu Verse 27. For all ye that are baptised into Christ haue put on Christ To put on Christ is taken two maner of wayes according to the law according to the gospel According to the law as it is said in the 13. chap. to the Rom Put ye on the Lord Iesus Christ that is folowe the example and vertues of Christe Doe that which he did and suffer that which he suffered And in the .1 Pet. 2. Christ hath suffred for vs leauing vs an example that vve should folovv his steppes Nowe we see in Christ a singuler patience an inestimable mildnes and loue and a wonderfull modestie in all things This goodly apparell we must put on that is to say folowe these vertues But the putting on of Christ according to the Gospell consisteth not in imitation but in a newe birth and a new creation that is to say in putting on Christes innocencie his righteousnes his wisedom his power his sauing health his life and his spirite We are clothed with the lether coate of Adam which is a mortall garment and a garment of sinne that is to say we are all subiect vnto sinne all sold vnder sinne
which is in deede a most miserable kind of bondage But as the power of the tutours and the subiection and bondage of the litle heire is not continuall but onely endureth vnto the time appoynted of the Father which being ended he needeth not to be gouerned by his tutours nor remaineth vnder their subiection any more but with libertie enioyeth the inheritaunce euen so the lawe hath dominion ouer vs and we are constrained to be seruaunts and captiues vnder his gouernment but not for euer For this clause which foloweth must be added vntill the appoynted time of the Father For Christ which was promised came and redemed vs which were oppressed with the tyrannie of the lawe Contrariwise the comming of Christ profiteth not the careles hypocrites the wicked contemners of God nor the desperate which thinke that nothing else remaineth but the terrours of the lawe which they the rudiments of the world So the Emperours lawes be rudiments of the world for they intreat of worldly matters that is to say of things concerning this present life as of goodes possessions enheritaunces murders adulteries robberies c. Whereof speaketh also the second table of the commaundements As for the Popes Canon lawes and Decretals which forbid mariage and meates those Paule in an other place calleth the doctrines of Deuils which are also rudiments of the world but that they doe most wickedly bind mens consciences to the obseruation of outward things contrary to the word of God and faith Wherfore the law of Moises geueth nothing but worldly things that is to say it doth but onely shew ciuily and spiritually the euils that be in the world Notwithstanding if it be in his true vse it driueth the conscience by his terrours to seeke and thirst after the promise of God and to looke vnto Christ But that thou maist so doe thou hast neede of the aide and assistance of the holy Ghost which may say in thy heart It is not the will of God that after the law hath done his office in thee thou shouldest onely be terrified killed but that when thou art brought by the lawe to the knowledge of thy misery and damnation thou shouldest not despaire but beleue in Christ vvho is the end of the lavve to righteousnes to euery one that beleueth Here is no worldly thing done but here all worldly matters and all lawes cease and heauenly things begin now to appeare Therefore so long as we be vnder the rudiments of the world that is to say vnder the lawe which geueth not onely righteousnes and peace of conscience but reuealeth and increaseth sinnes and engendreth wrath we be seruaunts thrall and subiect to the lawe although we haue the promise of the Blessing to come In deede the law sayth Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God but that I may be able so to do or to apprehēd Christ this can not the lawe geue I speake not this to the ende that the lawe should be despised neither doth Paule so meane but it ought to be had in great estimation But because Paule is here in the matter of Iustificatiō it was necessary that he should speake of the law as of a thing very contemptible and odious For Iustification is a farre other maner of thing then the lawe is We can not speake basely and contemptuously enough of the lawe when we are in this matter When the conscience therefore is in the conflict then should she thinke vppon nothing know nothing at all but Christe onely and alone Then should she remoue the lawe vtterly out of her sight and embrace nothing but the promise concerning Christ To say this it is an easie matter but in time of tentation when the conscience wrestleth in the presence of God to doe it in deede of all things it is the hardest to witte that when the lawe accuseth thee terrifieth thee reuealeth vnto thee thy sinne threatneth to thee the wrath of God eternall death that then I say thou shouldest haue such strēgth of faith in Christ as if there had neuer ben any law or any sinne but only Christ mere grace and redemption or that thou shouldest then be able to say O law I will not heare thee for thou hast a stāmering a slow tounge moreouer the fulnes of time is now come and therefore I am free and wil not suffer thy tyrannie any longer Here a man may see how hard a matter it is to separate the lawe from grace Againe how diuine and heauenly a thing it is to hope here euē against hope and how true this proposition of Paule is that we are iustified by Faith alone Learne here therfore to speake of the law as contēptuously as thou cāst in the matter of Iustificatiō by the example of the Apostle which calleth the lawe the rudiments of the world pernicious traditions the strength of sinne the ministerie of death c. For if thou suffer the lawe to beare rule in thy conscience when thou standest before God wrestling against sinne and death then is the lawe in deede nothing else but a sinke of all euils heresies and blasphemies for it doth nothing but encrease sinne accuse and terrifie the conscience threaten death and set forth God as an angry iudge which reiecteth and condemneth sinners Here therefore if thou be wise banish this stutting and stammering Moises farre from thee with his lawe and in any wise let not his terrours and threatnings moue thee Here let him be vtterly suspected vnto thee as an heretike as an excommunicate and condemned person worse then the Pope and the Deuill him selfe and therfore not to be heard or obeyed in any case But out of the matter of Iustification we ought with Paule to thinke reuerently of the law to commend it highly to call it holy righteous good spirituall and diuine Out of the case of conscience we should make a God of it but in the case of conscience it is a very deuill For in the least temptation that can be it is not able to raise vppe to comfort the conscience but it doth cleane contrary it terrifieth it oppresseth it with heauines and plucketh it from the assurance of righteousnes of life and of all goodnes Herevppon Paule a litle after calleth it vveake beggerly rudiments Wherfore let vs not suffer the lawe in any case to beare rule in our conscience especially seing it cost Christe so great a price to deliuer the conscience from the tyrannie of the lawe For he was made a Curse for vs that he might deliuer vs from the Curse of the lawe Let the godly learne therfore that the law and Christ are two contrary things whereof the one can not abide the other For whē Christ is present the law may in no case rule but must depart out of the conscience and leaue the bed which is so streit that it can not hold two as Esay sayth and geue
all your power to learne so to know to apprehend Christ as Paule hath sette him forth in this place But if besides this natural corruption there come also corrupt and wicked teachers of whom the world is full they will encrease this corruption of nature and so shall the euill be doubled that is to say euill instruction will increase and confirme the pernicious errour of blind reason which naturally iudgeth Christ to be a lawgeuer and printeth that errour so mightely in our mindes that without great trauaile and difficultie it can neuer be abolished Wherefore it is very profitable for vs to haue alwayes before our eyes this sweete and comfortable sentence and such like which set out Christe truely and liuely that in our whole life in all daungers in the confession of our Faith before tyrannes and in the hower of death we may boldly and with a sure confidence say O law thou hast no power ouer me and therefore thou dost accuse and condemne me in vaine For I beleue in Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom the Father sent into the world to redeme vs miserable sinners oppressed with the tyrannie of the law He gaue his life and shed his bloud for me Therfore feeling thy terrours and threatnings O law I plunge my conscience in the woundes bloud death resurrection and victory of my Sauiour Christe Besides him I will see nothing I will heare nothing This Faith is our victory whereby we ouercome the terrours of the lawe sinne death and all euils and yet not without great conflicts And here do the childrē of God which are daily exercised with greuous temptatiōs wrastle sweat in deede For oftentimes it commeth into their minds that Christ wil accuse them plead against them that he will require an accompt of their former life and that he wil cōdemne them They can not assure them selues that he is sent of his Father to redeme vs from the tyrannie and oppression of the law And wherof cometh this They haue not yet fully put of the flesh which rebelleth against the spirite Therefore the terrours of the lawe the feare of death and such like sorrowfull and heauy sightes doe oftentimes retourne which hinder our Faith that it can not apprehend the benefite of Christe who hath redemed vs from the bondage of the lawe with such assurance as it should doe But how or by what meanes hath Christe redemed vs This was the maner of our redemption He vvas made vnder the lavve Christe when he came found vs all captiues vnder gouernours and tutours that is to say shutte vppe and holden in prison vnder the lawe What doth he then Although he be Lord of the lawe and therefore the lawe hath no authoritie or power ouer him for he is the sonne of God yet of his owne accord he maketh him selfe subiect to the law Here the law executeth vpon him all the iurisdiction which it had ouer vs It accuseth and terrifieth vs also it maketh vs subiect to sinne death the wrath of God and with his sentence condemneth vs And this is doth by good right for vve are all sinners and by nature the children of vvrath Contrariwise Christe did no sinne neither vvas there any guile found in his mouth therefore he was not subiect to the lawe Yet notwithstanding the lawe was no lesse cruel against this innocent righteous and blessed Lambe then it was against vs cursed and damned sinners yea much more rigorous For it accused him as a blasphemer and a seditious person it made him giltie before God of the sinnes of the whole world it so terrified and oppressed him with heauines and anguish of spirit that he swette bloud and briefly it condemned him to death yea euen to the death of the crosse This was in deede a wonderful combate where the law being a creature geueth such an assault to his creatour and against all right equitie practiseth his whole tyrannie vpon the Sonne of God which it exercised vpon vs the children of wrath Now therfore because the lawe did so horribly and so cursedly sinne against his God it is accused arraigned There Christ sayth O law thou mightie Queene and cruell Regent of all mankinde what haue I done that thou hast accused me terrified me and condemned me which am innocent Here the lawe which had before condemned and killed all men when it hath nothing wherwith to defend or purge it self is againe so condemned vanquished that it loseth his whole right not onely ouer Christ whom it so cruelly handled and killed but also ouer all them that beleue in him For to those Christe sayth Come vnto me all ye that labour vnder the yoke of the law I could haue ouercome the lawe by my absolute power without mine owne smart for I am Lord of the law and therfore it hath no right ouer me But I haue made my selfe subiect vnto the law for your cause which were vnder the law taking your flesh vpon me that is to say of mine inestimable loue I humbled and yelded my self to the same prison tyrannie and bondage of the lawe vnder the which ye serued as captiues and bondslaues I suffered the law to haue dominion ouer me which was his Lord to terrifie me to make me thrall captiue vnto sinne death the wrath of God which it ought not to haue done Therfore I haue vanquished the law by double right authoritie First as the sonne of God Lord of the law Secondly in your person which is as much as if ye had ouercome the law your selues for my victory is yours After this maner Paule speaketh euery where of this maruelous cōbate betwene Christ the law And to make the matter more delectable more apparant he is wōt to set forth the law by a figure called prosopopoeia as a certain mighty person which had cōdemned killed Christ whom Christ againe ouercomming death had conquered cōdemned killed Ephes 2. Killing enmitie in himself And again chap. 4. out of the Psalme 68. Thou art gone vp on high thou hastled captiuitie captiue c. He vseth the same figure also in his Epistles to the Romaines Corinthians Colossians By sinne he condemned sinne c. Christ therfore by this his victory banished the law out of our cōscience so that now it can no more confoūd vs in the sight of God driue vs to desperation or cōdemne vs In dede it ceaseth not still to reueale our sinne to accuse to terrifie vs but the conscience taking hold of this word of the Apostle Christ hath redemed vs from the lavve is raised vp by faith conceaueth great comfort Moreouer it triumpheth ouer the law with a certaine holy pride saying I care not for thy terrours and threatnings For thou hast crucified the sonne of God this hast thou done most vniustly therfore the sinne that thou hast committed
For the law as I haue often sayd being in his owne proper vse accuseth and condemneth a man and in this respect it is not onely a strong and a rich rudiment but also most mighty and most rich yea rather an inuincible power riches and if here the conscience be compared with the law then is it most weake and beggerly For it is so tender a thing that for a small sinne it is so troubled and terrified that it vtterly despaireth vnlesse it be raised vp againe Wherefore the lawe in his proper vse hath more strength and riches then heauen and earth is able to containe in so much that one letter or one tittle of the law is able to kill all mākinde as the hystorie of the lawe geuen by Moises Exod. 19.20 doth witnesse This is the true and diuine vse of the lawe of which Paule speaketh not in this place Paule then entreateth here of hypocrites which are fallen from grace or which haue not yet attained to grace These abusing the law seeke to be iustified by it They exercise and tire themselues day and night in the workes therof as Paule witnesseth of the Iewes Ro. 10. For I beare thē record sayth he that they haue the zeale of God but not according to knovvledge for they being ignoraunt of the righteousnes of god c. Such doe hope so to be strengthened and enriched by the lawe that they may be able to set their power and riches which they haue gotten by the righteousnes therof against the wrath and iudgement of God and so to appease God and to be saued therby In this respect then we may well say that the law is a weake a beggerly rudiment that is to say which can geue neither helpe nor counsell And who so listeth to amplifie this matter may further say that the lawe is a weake and a beggerly rudiment because it maketh men more weake and beggerly Againe because that of it selfe it hath no power or riches whereby it is able to geue or to bring righteousnes And moreouer that it is not onely weake and beggerly but euē weaknes and beggery it selfe How then shall it enrich or strengthen those which were before both weake and beggerly Therefore to seeke to be iustified by the lawe is as much as if a man being weake and feeble already would seeke some other greater euill wherby he might ouercome his weaknes and pouertie which notwithstanding would bring vnto him vtter destructiō As if he which hath the falling sicknes would seeke to ioyne vnto it the Pestilence for a remedy or if a Leaper should come to a Leaper or a begger to a begger the one to helpe and to enrich the other Paule therfore sheweth that they which seeke to be iustified by the lawe haue this commoditie thereby that daily they become more and more weake and beggerly For they be weake and beggerly of them selues that is to say they are by nature the children of wrath subiect to death and euerlasting damnation and yet they lay hold vpon that which is nothing else but mere weaknes and beggerie seeking to be strengthened and enriched therby Therfore euery one that falleth frō the promise to the law from faith to workes doth nothing else but lay vpon him selfe such a burden being weake and feeble already as he is not able to beare Ac. 15. and in bearing therof is made ten times more weake so that at length he is driuen to despaire vnlesse Christe come and deliuer him This thing the Gospell also witnesseth speaking of the woman which was greeued 12. yeres with a bloudy issue suffered many things of many Phisitians vpon whom she had spent all her substance yet could not be cured but the longer she was vnder their hands the worse she was As many therfore as doe the works of the law to the end they may be iustified thereby are not onely not made righteous but twise more vnrighteous then they were before that is as I haue said more weake beggerly more vnapt to doe any good worke This haue I proued to be true both in my self in many others I haue knowen many Monks in the Papacy which with great zeale haue done many great works for the attaining of righteousnes saluation and yet were they more impatiēt more weake more miserable more faithles more fearful more ready to despaire thē any other The ciuil Magistrates who were euer occupied in great and weightie affaires were not so impatient so fearfull so faint hearted so superstitious and so faithles as these Iusticiaries and Meritmongers were Whosoeuer thē seketh righteousnes by the law what cā he imagin else but the god being angry must nedes be pacified with works Now whē he hath once cōceiued this fantasy he beginneth to work But he cā neuer find so many good works as are able to quiet his cōsciēce but stil he desireth moe Yea he findeth sinnes in those works that he hath don already Therfore his conscience can neuer be certified but must needes be alwayes in dout and thus thinke with it selfe Thou hast not sacrificed as thou shouldest doe thou hast not prayed aright this thou hast left vndone this or that sinne thou hast committed Here the heart trembleth and feeleth it selfe oppressed with innumerable sinnes which still encrease without end so that he swarueth from righteousnes more and more vntill at length he fall to desperation Hereof it cometh that many being at the poynt of death haue vttered these desperate words O wretch that I am I haue not kept mine order Whether shall I flie from the wrath of Christ that angry iudge would to God I had ben made a swinheard or the vilest wretch in the whole world Thus the Monke in the ende of his life is more weake more beggerly more faithles and fearfull then he was at the beginning when he first entred into his order The reason is because he would strengthen himselfe through weaknes and enrich him selfe through pouertie The law or mens traditions or the Rule of his order should haue healed him when he was sicke and enriched him when he was poore but he is become more feeble more poore thē the Publicanes and harlots The Publicanes and harlots haue not an heape of good works to trust vnto as the Monks haue but although they feele theyr sinnes neuer so much yet they can say with the Publicane O Lord be mercifull to me a sinner But contrariwise the Monke which hath spent all his time in weake beggerly elements is confirmed in this opinion If thou keepe thy rule thou shalt be saued c. With this false perswasion he is so deluded bewitched that he can not apprehend grace no nor once remember grace Thus notwithstanding all the works which either he doth or hath done be they neuer so many and so great he thinketh that he hath neuer done enough but hath
Isaack but onely the word of Sara it is euident enough that Ismael was the sonne of Abraham after the flesh onely without the word of God therefore he was borne at aduenture and vnlooked for as an other childe is This Paule obserued and diligently considered In the .9 Chapt. to the Romaines he prosecuteth the same argument which here he repeteth and setteth forth in an allegorie and concludeth strōgly that all the sonnes of Abraham are not the sonnes of god Abraham saith he hath two sorts of childrē Some are borne of his flesh bloud but the word and promise of God goeth before as Isaack Other are borne without the promise as Ismael Therefore the children of the flesh sayth he are not the children of God but the children of the promise c. And by this argument he mightely stoppeth the mouthes of the proud Iewes which gloried that they were the seede children of Abraham As also Christ doth in the .3 of Math. and in the 8. of Iohn As if he said It foloweth not I am the carnal sede of Abraham therfore I am the childe of god Esau is the naturall sonne therfore the heire Nay rather sayth he they that will be the children of Abraham besides their carnall byrth must be also the sonnes of the promise and must beleue And they are the true children of Abraham and consequently of God who haue the promise and beleue But Ismael because he was not promised of God to Abraham is a sonne after the flesh only and not after the promise and therfore he was borne at aduēture as other children be For no mother knoweth whether she shall haue a childe or no or if she perceaue her selfe to be with childe yet she can not tel whether it shal be a sonne or a daughter But Isaac was expresly named Genesis 17. Sara thy vvife sayth the angell to Abraham shall beare thee a sonne and thou shalt call his name Isaac Here the sonne and the mother are expresly named Thus for this humilitie of Sara because she gaue vp her right and suffred the cōtempt of Agar Genesis 16. God requited her with this honor that she should be the mother of the promised sonne c. Verse 24. The vvhich things are spoken by allegories Allegories doe not strongly proue and perswade in Diuinitie but as certaine pictures they beutifie and sette out the matter For if Paule had not proued the righteousnes of Faith against the righteousnes of workes by strong and pithie arguments he should haue litle preuailed by this allegorie But because he had fortified his cause before with inuincible arguments taken of experience of the example of Abraham the testimonies of the Scripture and similitudes now in the ende of his disputation he addeth an allegorie to geue a beautie to all the rest For it is a seemely thing sometime to adde an allegorie when the foundation is well laide and the matter thorowly proued For as painting is an ornament to set forth and garnish an house already builded so is an allegorie the light of a matter which is already otherwise proued and confirmed Vers 24.25 For these mothers are the tvvo Testamentes the one vvhich is Agar of mount Syna vvhich engendreth vnto bondage For Agar or Syna is a mountaine in Arabia Abraham is a figure of God which hath two sonnes that is to say two sortes of people are represented by Ismael and Isaac These two are borne vnto him by Agar and Sara the which signifie the two Testaments the olde and the new The olde is of mount Syna begetting vnto bondage which is Agar For the Arabians in their lāguage call Agar the same mountaine which the Iewes call Sina which semeth to haue that name of brambles and thornes which also Ptolomaeus and the Greeke commentaries doe witnesse After the same maner diuers names are geuen to many mountaines according to the diuersitie of nations So the mounte which Moses calleth Hermon of the Sidonians is called Sirion and of the Amorites Senir Now this serueth very well to the purpose that mount Sina in the Arabians language signifieth as much as an handmaid and I thinke the likenes of this name gaue Paule light and occasion to seeke out this allegorie Likewise then as Agar the bondmaid brought forth to Abraham a sonne and yet not an heire but a seruaunt so Sina the allegoricall Agar brought forth to God a sonne that is to say a carnall people Againe as Ismael was the true sonne of Abraham so the people of Israel had the true God to be their father which gaue them his law his oracles religion and true seruice and the temple as it is said in the Psalme 147 He shevveth his vvord vnto Iacob his statutes and his iudgements vnto Israel Notwithstanding this onely was the difference Ismael was borne of a bondmaid after the flesh that is to say without the promise and could not therfore be the heire So the misticall Agar that is to say mount Sina where the lawe was geuen and the old Testament ordained brought forth to God who is that great Abraham a people but without the promise that is to say a carnall and a seruile people and not the heire of god For the promises as touching Christ the geuer of all Blessing and as touching the deliuerance from the curse of the law from sinne and death also as touching the free remission of our sinnes of righteousnes and euerlasting life are not added to the lawe but the lawe sayth He that shall doe these things shall liue in them Therefore the promises of the lawe are conditionall promising life not freely but to such as fulfill the law and therefore they leaue mens consciences in doubt for no man fulfilleth the law But the promises of the new Testament haue no such condition ioyned vnto them nor require any thing of vs nor depend vppon any condition of our worthines but bring and geue vnto vs freely forgeuenes of sinnes grace righteousnes and life euerlasting for Christes sake as I haue sayd more largely in an other place Therfore the law or the old Testament containeth onely conditionall promises for it hath alwayes such conditions as these are ioyned to it If ye harken to my voice If ye kepe my statutes if ye vvalke in my vvayes ye shall be my people c. The Iewes not considering this layd hold of those conditionall promises as if they had bene absolute and without all condition which they supposed that God could neuer reuoke but must needes kepe them Herevpon when they heard the Prophets foreshew the destruction of the citie of Ierusalem of the temple of the kingdom and priesthoode which could well discerne betwixt the corporall promises of the lawe and the spirituall promises concerning Christe and his kingdom they persecuted and killed them as heretikes and blasphemers of God For they
sawe not the condition that was annexed If ye kepe my commaundementes it shall goe vvell vvith you c. Therfore Agar the bondmaid bringeth forth but a bond seruaunt Ismael then is not the heire although he be the naturall sonne of Abraham but remaineth a bondman What is here lacking The promise and Blessing of the word So the lawe geuen in mount Sina which the Arabians call Agar begetteth none but seruauntes For the promise made as concerning Christ was not annexed to the lawe Wherfore O ye Galathians if ye forsaking the promise and faith fall backe to the law and works ye shall alwayes continue seruaunts that is ye shall neuer be deliuered from sinne and death but ye shall alwayes abide vnder the curse of the lawe For Agar gendreth not the seede of the promise and heires that is to say the lawe iustifieth not it bringeth not the adoption inheritance but rather it hindreth the inheritance and worketh wrath Verse 25. And it ansvvereth to Ierusalem vvhich novv is and she is in bondage vvith her children This is a wonderfull allegorie As Paule a litle before made Agar of Sina so now of Ierusalem he would gladly make Sara but he dareth not neither can he so doe but is compelled to ioyne Ierusasalem with mount Sina For he sayth The same belongeth to Agar seeing mount Agar reacheth euen to Ierusalem And it is true that there be continuall mountaines reaching from Arabia Petrea vnto Cades Bernea of Iurie He sayth then that this Ierusalem which now is that is to say this earthly and temporall Ierusalem is not Sara but pertaineth to Agar for there Agar raigneth For in it is the law begetting vnto bondage in it is the worship and ceremonies the temple the kingdome the Priesthoode and whatsoeuer was ordained in Sina by the mother which is the lawe the same is done in Ierusalem Therfore I ioyne her with Sina and I cōprehend both in one word to witte Sina or Agar I durst not haue bene so bolde to handle this allegorie after this maner but would rather haue called Ierusalem Sara or the new Testament especially seeing the preaching of the Gospell began in it the holy Ghost was there geuen and the people of the new Testament were there borne and I would haue thought that I had found out a very fitte allegory Wherfore it is not for euery man to vse allegories at his pleasure for a goodly outward shew may soone deceaue a man and cause him to erre Who would not thinke it a very fitte thing to call Sina Agar and Ierusalem Sara In deede Paule maketh Ierusalem Sara but not this corporall Ierusalem which he simplie ioyneth vnto Agar but that spirituall and heauenly Ierusalem in which the law raigneth not nor the carnall people as in that Ierusalē which is in bondage with her children but wherein the promise raigneth wherin is also a spirituall and a free people And to the ende that the lawe should be quite abolished and that whole kingdom which was established in Agar the earthly Ierusalē was horribly destroyed with all her ornamēts the tēple the ceremonies c. Now although the new testament began in it so was spread through out the whole world notwithstanding it appertaineth to Agar that is to say it is the citie of the law of the ceremonies of the priesthoode instituted by Moses Briefly it is gendred of Agar the bondwoman and therfore is in bondage with her children that is to say it walketh in the works of the lawe and neuer attaineth to the libertie of the spirite but abideth continually vnder the lawe sinne an euil conscience the wrath and iudgement of God and vnder the gilt of death and hell In deede it hath the libertie of the flesh it hath a corporall kingdom it hath magistrates riches and possessions and such like things but we speake of the libertie of the spirit wherby we are dead to the law to sinne and death and we liue and raigne in grace forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes and euerlasting life This can not the earthly Ierusalem performe and therefore it abideth with Agar Verse 26. But Ierusalem vvhich is aboue is free vvhich is the mother of vs all That earthly Ierusalem sayth he which is beneath hauing the policie and ordinances of the law is Agar and is in bondage with her children that is to say she is not deliuered from the lawe sinne and death But Ierusalem which is aboue that is to say the spirituall Ierusalem is Sara albeit Paule addeth not the proper name of Sara but geueth her an other name calling her the free woman that is to say that true Ladie and freewoman which is the mother of vs all begetting vs vnto libertie and not vnto bondage as Agar doth Now this heauenly Ierusalem which is aboue is the Church that is to say the Faithful dispersed thorow out the whole world which haue one and the same Gospell one and the same Faith in Christe the same holy Ghost and the same Sacraments Therfore vnderstand not this word Aboue of the triumphant Church as the Schoolemen do which is heauen but of the militant church in earth as they call it For the godly are sayd to haue theyr conuersation in heauen Philip. 3. Our conuersation is in heauen not locally but in that a Christian beleueth in that he layeth holde of those inestimable heauenly and eternal gifts he is in heauen Ephesians 1. VVhich hath blessed vs vvith all spiritual blessing in heauenly things in Christ We must therfore distinguish the heauēly spiritual Blessing from the earthly For the earthly Blessing is to haue a good ciuill gouernment both in common weales families to haue children peace riches frutes of the earth and other corporall commodities But the heauenly Blessing is to be deliuered from the law sinne and death to be iustified and quickened to life to haue peace with God to haue a faithfull heart a ioyfull conscience and spirituall consolation to haue the knowledge of Iesus Christe to haue the gift of Prophesie and the reuelation of the Scriptures to haue the giftes of the holy Ghost and to reioyce in god These are the heauenly blessings which Christ geueth to his Church Wherfore Ierusalem which is aboue that is to say the heauenly Ierusalem is the church which is now in the world and not the citie of the life to come or the Church triumphant as the idle and vnlearned Monks and the Schooledoctors dreamed which taught that the Scripture hath foure senses the literall sense the figuratiue sense the allegoricall sense and the morall sense and according to these senses they haue foolishly interpreted almost all the wordes of the Scriptures As this word Ierusalem literally signified that citie which was so named figuratiuely a pure conscience allegorically the church militāt morally the celestiall Citie or the church
of the freewoman and shall at length be cast into vtter darknes Paule therefore by these wordes bondwoman and freewoman tooke occasion as we haue heard to reiect the righteousnes of the lawe and to confirme the doctrine of Iustification And of purpose he taketh hold of this word freewoman vehemently vrging and amplifying the same especially in the beginning of the chapter folowing Whervpon he taketh occasion to reason of Christian libertie the knowledge whereof is very necessary For the Pope hath in a maner quite ouerthrowne it and made the Church subiect to mans traditions and ceremonies and to a most miserable and filthie bondage That libertie which is purchased by Christ is vnto vs at this day a most strong fort and munition wherby we defend our selues against the tyrannie of the Pope Wherfore we must diligently consider this doctrine of Christian libertie as well to confirme the doctrine of iustification as also to raise vppe and comfort weake consciences against so many troubles offences which our aduersaries doe impute vnto the Gospell Now Christian libertie is a very spirituall thing which the carnall man doth not vnderstand Yea they which haue the first frutes of the spirite and can talke well therof doe very hardly retaine it in their heart It seemeth to reason that it is a matter of small importance Therefore if the holy Ghost do not magnifie it adde a waight vnto it it is conteÌ„ned The fifth Chapter PAVLE now drawing towardes the ende of his Epistle disputeth very vehemeÌ„tly in defence of the doctrine of Faith and Christian libertie against the false apostles the enemies and destroyers of the same against whom he casteth out very thundring wordes to beate them downe and vtterly to vanquish them And therewithall he exhorteth the Galathians to flie their pernicious doctrine as a dangerous poyson In his exhortation he intermingleth threatnings and promises trying euery way that he may kepe them in that libertie which Christ had purchased for them saying Verse 1. Stand fast therefore in that libertie vvherein Christe hath made vs free That is to say Be ye stedfast So Peter sayeth Be sober and vvatch for your aduersarie the Deuill as a roaring Lion vvalketh about seeking vvhom he may deuoure vvhom resist being stedfast in the Faith. Be ye not carelesse sayth he but stedfast and constant Lie not downe and sleepe but stand vp As if he would say It standeth you in hand to be watchfull and constant that ye may keepe and hold fast that libertie wherin Christe hath made you free They that are secure and negligent can not kepe this libertie For Satan most deadly hateth the light of the Gospell that is to say the doctrine of grace libertie consolation and life Therfore when he seeth that it beginneth once to appeare forthwith he fighteth against it with all might and maine stirring vppe stormes and tempests to hinder the course therof and vtterly to ouerthrow it Wherefore Paule warneth the Faithfull not to sleepe not to be negligent but constantly and valiantly to resist Satan that he spoile them not of that libertie which Christe hath purchased for them Euery word hath here a certaine vehemencie Stand sayth he As if he should say Here haue ye neede of great diligence vigilancie In that libertie In what libertie Not in that wherwith the Emperour hath made vs free but in that wherwith Christ hath made vs free The Emperour hath geuen or rather was compelled to geue to the Bishop of Rome a free citie and other landes also immunities priuileges and prerogatiues c. This is also a libertie but it is a ciuill libertie whereby the Pope with all his cleargie is exempt from all publicke charges Moreouer there is a fleshly or rather a deuilish libertie wherby the Deuill chiefly raigneth thorow out the whole world For they that inioy this libertie obey neither God nor lawes but doe what they list This libertie the people seeke and embrace at this day and so doe the Sectaries which will be at libertie in their opinions and in all their doings to the ende they may teach and doe whatsoeuer they dreame to be good and sound without reprehension These stand in that libertie wherein the Deuill hath made them free But we speake not here of this libertie albeit the whole world seeketh no other libertie Neither doe we speake of the ciuill libertie but of a farre other maner of libertie which the Deuill hateth and resisteth with all his power This is that libertie whereby Christe hath made vs free not from an earthly bondage or from the Babylonicall captiuitie or from the tyrannie of the Turkes but froÌ„ Gods euerlasting wrath And where is this done In the conscience There resteth our libertie and goeth no farther For Christe hath made vs free not ciuily nor carnally but diuinely that is to say we are made free in such sort that our coÌ„science is now free and quiet not fearing the wrath of God to come This is that true and inestimable libertie to the excelleÌ„cie maiestie wherof if we compare the other they are but as one droppe of water in respect of the whole sea For who is able to expresse what a thing it is when a man is assured in his heart that God neither is nor will be angry with him but will be for euer a mercifull and a louing father vnto him for Christes sake This is in deede a maruelous and an incomprehensible libertie to haue the most high and soueraigne Maiestie so fauourable vnto vs that he doth not onely defend maintaine and succour vs in this life but also as touching our bodies wâ—ll so deliuer vs that our bodies which are sowen in corruption in dishonor and infirmitie shall rise againe in incorruption in glory and power Wherfore this is an inestimable libertie that we are made free from the wrath of God for euer and is greater then heauen and earth and all other creatures Of this libertie there foloweth an other whereby through Christe we are made free from the lawe sinne death the power of the Deuill hell c. For as the wrath of God can not terrifie vs for that Christe hath deliuered vs from the same so the lawe sinne and death can not accuse and condemne vs And although the law accuse vs and sinne terrifie vs yet they can not driue vs to desperation For Faith which ouercometh the world by and by sayeth These things belong not vnto me for Christe hath made me free and deliuered me from them all Likewise death which is the most mighty and most dreadful thing in all the world is vtterly vanquished in the conscience by this libertie of the spirite Wherfore the maiestie of this Christian libertie is highly to be estemed and diligently considered It is an easie matter for a maÌ„ to speake these words freedome from the wrath of God sinne and death but in the time
of tentation experiēce and practise to applie them to him selfe and to feele the excellencie of this libertie and the frute thereof it is a harder matter then can be expressed Therfore our conscience must be enstructed and prepared before hand that when we feele the accusation of the lawe the terrours of sinne the horrour of death and the wrath of God we may remoue these heauie sightes and fearfull fantasies out of our mindes and set in the place thereof the freedome purchased by Christ the forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes life and the euerlasting mercy of god And albeit the feeling of the contrary be very strong yet let vs assure our selues that it shall not long endure according to that saying of the Prophet For a moment in mine anger I hidde my face from thee for a litle season but vvith euerlasting mercy I haue compassion on thee But this is very hard to doe Wherefore that libertie which Christ hath purchased for vs is not so soone beleued as it is named If it could be apprehended with a sure and a stedfast Faith then no rage or terrour of the word of the law sinne death or the Deuill could be so great but by by it should be swalowed vp as a litle drop of water is swallowed of the maine sea And certainly this Christian libertie swalloweth vp at once taketh quite away the whole heape of euils the law sinne death Gods wrath and briefly the serpent him selfe with his head and whole power and in the stead therof it placeth righteousnes peace euerlasting life c. But blessed is he that vnderstandeth and beleueth Let vs learne therefore to magnifie this our libertie purchased by Iesus Christe the sonne of God by whom all things were created both in heauen and earth Which libertie he hath purchased with no other price then with his owne bloud to deliuer vs not from any bodely or temporall seruitude but from a spirituall and euerlasting bondage vnder mighty and inuincible tyrannes to witte the lawe sinne death and the Deuil and so to reconcile vs vnto God his father Now since these enemies are ouercome and we reconciled vnto God by the death of his sonne it is certaine that we are righteous before God and that what so euer we doe pleaseth him And although there be certaine remnantes of sinne yet still in vs they are not laid to our charge but pardoned for Christes sake Paule vseth wordes of great force and vehemencie Stand sayth he in that libertie vvherin Christe hath made you free This libertie then is not geuen vnto vs by the law or for our righteousnes but freely for Christes sake Which thing Paule here witnesseth and plainly declareth thorow out his whole Epistle Christe also in the .8 of Iohn sayth If the sonne shall make you free there shall ye be free in deede He onely is sette betwixt vs and the euils which trouble and afflict vs he hath ouercome them and taken them away so that they cā no more oppresse vs nor condemne vs In the sted of sinne and death he geueth vnto vs righteousnes and euerlasting life and by this meanes he chaūgeth the bondage and terrours of the law into the liberty of cōscience and consolation of the Gospel which sayeth Be of good comfort my sonne thy sinnes are forgeuen thee Whosoeuer then beleueth in Christ the sonne of God he hath this libertie Reason can not perceaue the excellencie of this matter which when a man considereth in spirite he shall see that it is inestimable For who is able to conceaue in his minde how great and vnspeakable a gift it is to haue the forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes euerlasting life in the sted of the law sinne death and the wrath of God to haue God him selfe fauourable and merciful for euer The Papists and the hypocrites that seeke the righteousnes of the lawe or their owne righteousnes doe glory that they likewise haue remission of sinnes righteousnes life and the grace of god For they vaunt that they also haue this libertie and they promise the same vnto others but in very deede they are the seruauntes of corruption and in the time of tentation all their vaine confidence vanisheth away euen in a moment For they trust vnto the workes and satisfactions of men and not to the word of God nor vnto Christe Wherefore it is impossible for the Iusticiaries which seeke to winne heauen life and saluation by workes and merites to know what the libertie and deliuerance from sinne is Contrariwise our libertie hath for her foundation Christe him selfe who is our euerlasting high Bishop sitting at the right hand of God making intercessiō for vs Wherfore the forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes life libertie which we haue through him is sure certaine perpetual so that we beleue this Wherefore if we cleaue vnto Christ with a stedfast Faith and stand fast in that libertie wherein he hath made vs free we shall obtaine those inestimable gifts but if we be carelesse and negligent we shall lose them It is not without cause that Paule biddeth vs watch and stand fast for he knew that the Deuil seeketh nothing more then to spoile vs of this libertie which cost Christe so great a price and to entāgle vs againe by his ministers in the yoke of bondage as foloweth Verse 1. And be not entangled againe vvith the yoke of bondage Paule hath spoken most effectually and profoundly as concerning grace and Christian libertie and with high and mighty wordes hath exhorted the Galathians to continue in the same for it is easily lost Therefore he biddeth them stand fast lest that through negligence or securitie they fall backe againe from grace and Faith to the law and workes Now because reason iudgeth that there can be no daunger in preferring the righteousnes of the law before the righteousnes of Faith therefore with a certaine indignation he enueyeth against the lawe and with great contempt he calleth it a yoke yea a yoke of bondage So Peter calleth it also Acts. 15 VVhy tempt ye God to lay a yoke on the disciples neckes vvhich neither our fathers nor vve vvere able to beare And thus he turneth all things to the contrary For the false Apostles did abase the promise and magnified the law and the works thereof in this wise If ye will be made free say they from sinne and death and obtaine righteousnes and life fulfil the law be circumcised obserue dayes moneths times and yeres offer sacrifices and doe such other like things then shall this obedience of the law iustifie and saue you But Paule sayth the contrary They sayth he that teach the law after this sort do not set mens consciences at libertie but snare and entangle them with a yoke yea and that with a yoke of bondage He speaketh therfore of the law very basely and contemptuously and calleth it an hard bondage and a seruile yoke
And this he doth not without great cause For this pernicious opinion of the lawe that it iustifieth and maketh men righteous before God is deepely rooted in mans reason and all mankinde is so wrapped in it that it can hardly get out And Paul seemeth here to compare those that seeke righteousnes by the lawe vnto oxen that be tied to the yoke to the end he might take from it the glory of iustifying of righteousnes For like as oxen that draw in the yoke with great toile receaue nothing therby but forrage or pasture when they be able to draw the yoke no more are appoynted to the slaughter euen so they that seeke righteousnes by the lawe are captiues and oppressed with the yoke of bondage that is to say with the lawe and when they haue tired themselues a long time in the workes of the lawe with great and greeuous toyle in the ende this is their reward that they are miserable and perpetuall seruaunts And whereof euen of sinne death Gods wrath and of the Deuill Wherefore there is no greater or harder bondage then the bondage of the lawe It is not without cause then that Paule calleth it the yoke of bōdage For as we haue often sayd before the law doth but reueale encrease aggrauate sinne accuse terrify condemne gender wrath and finally it driueth poore consciences into desperation which is the most miserable and most greeuous bondage that can be Rom. 3.4.5 He vseth therefore very vehement wordes For he would gladly perswade them that they should not suffer this importable burden to be layd vpon their shoulders by the false apostles or be entangled againe with the yoke of bondage As if he should say We stād not here vpon a matter of small importance but either of euerlasting libertie or euerlasting bondage For like as freedome from Gods wrath and all euils is not temporall or carnall but euerlasting euen so the bondage of sinne death the Deuill and damnation wherwith all they be oppressed which will be made righteous and saued by the law is not corporall and such as continueth but for a time but euerlasting For such workers of the lawe as goe about to performe and accomplish all things precisely and exactly for of such Paule speaketh can neuer finde quietnes and peace of conscience in this life They alwayes dout of the good will of God towardes them they are alwayes in feare of death of the wrath and iudgement of God and after this life they shal be punished for their vnbeleefe with euerlasting damnation Therefore the doers of the lawe and such as stand altogether vpon the righteousnes and workes thereof are rightly called the Deuils martyrs They take more paines and punish them selues more in purchasing hell according to the prouerbe then the Martyrs of Christe doe in obtaining heauen For they are tormented two maner of wayes First they miserably afflict themselues whilest they liue here by doing of many hard and great workes and all in vaine and afterwardes when they die they reape for a recompence euerlasting damnation Thus are they most miserable Martyrs both in this life and in the life to come and their bondage is euerlasting Cōtrariwise the godly haue troubles in this world but in Christe they haue peace because they beleue that he hath ouercome the world Wherefore we must stand fast in that freedome which Christ hath purchased for vs by his death we must take good heede that we be not entangled againe with the yoke of bondage As it hapneth at this day to the fantasticall spirites who falling away from Faith and from this freedom haue procured vnto them selues here a temporal bondage and in the world to come shall be oppressed with an euerlasting bondage As for the Papistes the most part of them are become at this day plaine Epicures Therfore whiles they may they vse the libertie of the flesh singing this carelesse song Ede bibe lude post mortem nulla voluptas That is Eate drinke make good cheare for after this life there is no pleasure But they are the very bondslaues of the Deuill by whom they are holden captiues at his will and pleasure therefore they shall feele this euerlasting bōdage in hel Hetherto Paules exhortation hath bene vehement and earnest but that which foloweth doth farre passe it Verse 2. Behold I Paule say vnto you that if ye be circumcised Christe shall profite you nothing Paule here wonderfully stirred vppe with zeale and feruencie of spirite thundreth against the law circumcision and these thundring wordes proceding of great zeale and indignation the holy Ghost wresteth frō him in saying Behold I Paule c. I I say who know that I haue not receaued the Gospel by man but by the reuelation of Iesus Christe and haue commission and authoritie from aboue to teach and define c. doe tel you that if ye be circumcised Christ shall profite you nothing at all This is a very hard sentence wherby Paule declareth that to be circumcised is as much as to make Christe vtterly vnprofitable not in respect of himselfe but of the Galathians who being deceaued by the subtelties of the false apostles beleued that besides faith in Christe it was needefull for the faithfull to be circumcised without the which they could not obtaine saluation This place is as it were a touchstone wherby we may most certainely and freely iudge of all doctrines workes religions and ceremonies of all men Whosoeuer teach that there is any thing necessary to saluation whether they be Papists Turks Iewes or Sectaries besides Faith in Christe or shall deuise any worke or religion or obserue any Rule tradition or ceremonie whatsoeuer with this opinion that by such things they shall obtaine forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes and euerlasting life they heare in this place the sentence of the holy Ghost pronounced against them by the Apostle that Christe profiteth them nothing Seing Paule durst geue this sentence against the lawe and circumcision which were ordained of God himselfe what durst he not doe against the chaffe and the drosse of mens traditions Wherefore this place is a terrible thunderbolt against all the kingdom of the Pope For all the Priestes Monkes and Heremites that liue in their cloisters I speake of the best of them reposed all their trust and confidence in their owne workes righteousnes vowes and merits and not in Christ whom they most wickedly and blasphemously imagined to be an angrie iudge an accuser and cōdemner And therefore here they heare their iudgement that Christ profiteth them nothing For if they can put away sinnes and deserue forgeuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life through their owne righteousnes and straitnes of life then to what purpose was Christe borne What profite haue they by his death and bloudsheding by his resurrection victorie ouer sinne death and the Deuill seeing they are able to ouercome these monsters by their owne
strength And what toūge can expresse or what heart can conceaue how horrible a thing it is to make Christ vnprofitable Therefore the Apostle casteth out these wordes with great displeasure and indignation If ye be circumcised Christ shall profite you nothing that is to say no profite shall redound vnto you of all his benefites but he hath bestowed them all vppon you in vaine Hereby it appeareth sufficiently that nothing vnder the sonne is more hurtfull then the doctrine of mens traditions and workes for they vtterly abolish and ouerthrow at once the truth of the Gospell Faith the true worshipping of God and Christe him selfe in whom the father hath ordained all things Colossians 2. In Christe are hid all the treasures of vvisedom and knovvledge In him dvvelleth the fulnes of the Godhead bodely Wherefore all they that are either authors or maintainers of the doctrine of workes are oppressours of the Gospell they make the death and victorie of Christ vnprofitable they blemish and deface his Sacramentes and vtterly take away the true vse thereof and briefly they are blasphemers enemies and deniers of God and of all his promises and benefites Who so is not moued with these wordes of Paule which calleth the lawe a yoke of bondage and sayth that they which affirme the keeping of circumcision to be necessary to saluation make Christ vnprofitable and can not be driuen from the lawe and circumcision nor yet from the confidence which he hath in his owne righteousnes and workes nor be stirred vp to seeke that libertie which is in Christe his heart is harder then stone and iron This is therfore a most certaine and cleare sentence that Christ is vnprofitable that is to say he is borne crucified and risen againe in vaine to him that is circumcised that is which putteth his trust in circumcision For as I haue sayd before Paule speaketh not here of the worke of circumcision which hurteth not him that hath no affiance or opinion of righteousnes in it but of the vse of the worke that is to say of the confidence and righteousnes that is annexed to the worke For we must vnderstand Paule according to the matter wherof he intreateth or according to the argument which he hath in hand which is that mē be not iustified by the lawe by works by circumcision or such like He sayth not that workes of them selues are nothing but the confidence righteousnes of workes are nothing for that maketh Christe vnprofitable Therfore who so receaueth circumcision with this opinion that it is necessary to iustification to him Christ auaileth nothing Let vs beare this well in minde in our priuate tentations when the Deuill accuseth and terrifieth our conscience to driue it to desperation For he is the father of lying and the enemie of Christian liberty therfore he tormenteth vs euery moment with false feares that when our conscience hath lost this Christian libertie it should feele the remorse of sinne and condenmation and alwayes remaine in auguish and terrour When that great dragon I say that old serpent the Deuill who deceaueth the whole world and accuseth our brethern in the presence of God day and night Apoc. 12. commeth and layeth vnto thy charge that thou hast not onely done no good but hast also transgressed the law of God say vnto him Thou troublest me with the remembrance of my sinnes past Thou puttest me also in minde that I haue done no good But this is nothing to me for if either I trusted in mine own good dedes or distrusted because I haue done none Christ should both waies profite me nothing at all Therfore whether thou lay my sinnes before me or my good workes I passe not but remouing both farre out of my sight I onely rest in that libertie wherein Christ hath made me free I know him to be profitable vnto me therfore I will not make him vnprofitable which I should doe if either I should presume to purchase my selfe fauour and euerlasting life by my good deedes or should despaire of my saluation because of my sinnes Wherefore let vs learne with all diligence to separate Christe farre from all works as well good as euil from all lawes both of God and man and from all troubled consciences for with all these Christe hath nothing to doe He hath to doe I graunt with afflicted consciences howbeit not to afflict them more but to raise them vp and in their affliction to comfort them Therfore if Christe appeare in the likenes of an angry iudge or of a lawmaker that requireth a strait accompt of our life past then let vs assure our selues that it is not Christ but a raging feende For the Scripture painteth out Christ to be our reconciliation our aduocate and our comforter Such a one he is and euer shal be he can not be vnlike himselfe Therfore whensoeuer the Deuil trāsforming himself into the likenes Christ disputeth with vs after this maner This thou oughtest being admonished by my word to haue done and hast not done it and this thou oughtest not to haue done and hast done it know thou therefore that I will take vengeance on thee c. lette this nothing at all moue vs but by and by let vs thus thinke with our selues Christ speaketh not to poore afflicted and despairing consciences after this maner He addeth not affliction to the afflicted He breaketh not the brused reede neither quencheth he the smoking flaxe In deede to the hard hearted he speaketh sharply but such as are terrified and afflicted he most louingly and comfortably allureth vnto him saying Come vnto me all ye that trauell and be heauie laden and I vvill refresh you I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Be of good cōfort my sonne thy sinnes are forgeuen thee Be not afraide haue ouercome the vvorld The sonne of man came to seeke out and saue that vvhich vvas lost We must take good heede therefore lest that we being deceaued by the wonderfull sleights infinite subtelties of Satan doe receaue an accuser and condemner in the sted of a comforter and Sauiour and so vnder the vizour of a false Christ that is to say of the Deuill we lose the true Christ and make him vnprofitable vnto vs This much haue we sayd as touching priuate and particuler tentations and how we should vse our selues therin Verse 3. For I testifie againe vnto euery man vvhich is circumcised that he is bound to kepe the vvhole lavve The first inconuenience is in deede very great where Paule sayth that Christe profiteth them nothing which are circumcised and this that foloweth is nothing lesse where he fayth that they which are circumcised are bound to keepe the whole law He speaketh these words with such earnestnes that he confirmeth them with an oth I testifie that is to say I sweare by the liuing god But these wordes may be expounded two wayes negatiuely and affirmatiuely Negatiuely after
the lavve VVho make Christ a minister of sinne The Gospell vvhat it is Commaundements in the Gospell vvhat they are The lavve is the ministery of sinne vvrath and death The Conscience thus gathereth Thou hast sinned therfore thou art giltie of euerlasting death A picture of Christ Deut 34. The lavve Christe Christ hath taken avvay all euils and hath brought vnto vs all good things VVhat Paule had destroyed by the ministery of the Gospell Moses geueth place to christ and the lavve to the gospel The Papistes are destroyers of the kingdome of Christ The difference of the lavve and the Gospell diligently to be marked Hovv the Monkes vvere vvont to coÌ„fort condemned Persons at the time of their death The maner of Popish confessions Faith vvithout vvorkes Paules maner of speach vnknovvne to mans reason Paule calleth grace the lavv Phrases of speach onely proper to the scripture The lavve against the lavv Psal. 68.19 Ephes 4.8 Hos 13.14 1. Cor. 15.55 Death against death Paules heresy He that is dead to the lavve liueth to God. The doctrine of the papists A speciall principle amongst the diuines That the lavv is abrogated Christ free froÌ„ the graue I am dead to the lavv VVhat it is to die to the lavve The flesh is subiect to the lavve but not to the conscience The coÌ„science ansvvering to the accusatioÌ„ of the lavve To liue vnto God. VVho is a Christian 1. Cor. â— 21 Death against death The lavve maketh vs not righteous but faith onely The very poynt of all this matter Coloss 2.15 In the matter of iustificatioÌ„ there is nothing for vs to doe but to heare vvhat Christ hath done for vs to apprehend the same by faith Good vvorks This sentence vvell vnderstand in the time of trouble maketh a man strong against all tentations A speeche or Dialoge betvvene the lavv and conscience The lavve of libertie A consolation against the terrours of the lavv c. The binding lavv through Christ is bouÌ„d it selfe Sinne condeÌ„ned and condemning Death killed and death killing As Satan is to others ouer vvhoÌ„ he hath dominion so is Christ to Sathan vvhom he holdeth bouÌ„d that he can not hurt vs farther theÌ„ he geueth him leaue 1. Iohn 5.4.5 VVhy Paule calleth grace the lavve The lavve bound and condemned cannot accuse vs. A holy pride Hovv he calleth libertie the lavv The lavv of grace binding the lavv of the ten commauÌ„dements Death killed by death that is the death vvhich vvas due to me is killed by Christes death The svveete and comfortable names of Christ Christ a poyson against death The lavv of the mind sette against the lavv of the members A most ioyfull combat The flesh subiect to the lavv but not the conscience To be crucified vvith Christ 1. Pet. â— 21 The true life of the faithful The faithfull crucified and deade to the lavv The glory of the faithfull VVe must haue Ghrist onely before our eies Such is our misery that intentations and afflictions vve set Christ aside and loke backe into our ovvne life past He speaketh of the olde man. Christ bestovveth himself and all that he hath vpon those that beleue in him VVhatsoeuer good the godly haue in theÌ„ it is Christes and vve are so knit together that he liueth in vs and vve in him Paules excelent and heauenly maner of speach Albeit the faithfull be sinners yet are they also righteous The Papistes faith Faith so knitteth all beleuers Christ together that they become one person Ephes 5.30 True faith is not idle VVhat occasion the malicious take of this doctrine Hovv the vveake are to be instructed Good vvorks are not the cause but the frutes of righteousnes Life taken tvvo maner of vvaies The faithfull liue not their ovvne life but the life of Christ Christ is our life The faithfull liue in the flesh but not according to the flesh To liue in the faith of the sonne of God. Philip. 2.7 The differeÌ„ce betvvene the faithfull and vnfaithfull The true vvay to iustificatioÌ„ The pestilent doctrine of the Papistes and PelagiaÌ„s These meritemoÌ„gers turne these vvordes of Paule vpside dovvne To doe vvhat in vs lieth The Papistes do apply matters of policy and ciuill gouernment to the church Rom. 7.14 The Papistes doe graunt that nature is corrupt but they say that the povvers and qualities of nature remaine sound and vncorrupt Christ first loued vs and not vve him The bragging of the integritie of our natural qualities is in vaine The greatnes of the price to be vvel vveyed that vvas geuen for vs. The sluggishnes of the Papists in handling the holy scriptures Hovv sectes may be vvithstande Hath geuen himselfe for me The true force of faith The lavve loueth not sinners but accuseth them A true definition of Christ The greatest cunning that Christians can haue is to define Christ rightly Christ loueth the afflicted and such as feele the vveight of their sinnes Me. For me As by Adam all became giltie so by Christ all that beleue are made righteous They that seke to be made righteous by the lavv reiect the grace of God. Antichrist reiecteth grace and denieth faith VVhat it is to reiect grace The vvorld is so vntovvard that it reiecteth the grace of God. Corrupters of Paule If the desert of congruence auaile ought then is Christ dead in vaine If the lavv iustifie Christ died in vaine The righteousnes of all Saincts is nothing in comparison of the righteousnes of Christ A common sinne to reiect the grace of God. The Pope the chiefe author of all abhominations in the church The Popes pardons If the lavv iustifie then is Christ died in vaine A comparing of Christ and the lavv together The deuilish peruersnes of the vvorld Ciuill righteousnes hath her revvards The righteousnes of faith is the righteousnes that pleaseth God. Reason although it be lightned vvith the lavve yea and the lavve of God yet it can not iustifie Galath 2.21 The praise of the righteousnes of the lavve VVho make Christ to haue died in vaine 2. Timot. 4.5 Paules order in teaching O ye foolish Galathians Paule offendeth not in chiding the Galathians so sharply The chiding of parents tovvards their children Anger sometimes a necessary vertue Iust anger is called in the scripture zeale or ielousie Math. 13 33. The sharp rebukings of the holy Ghost Prouerb 27.6 The naturall vice of the Galathians The remnants of naturall vices remaine in the Godly Ebr. 12. The scripture being one and the selfe same truth is diuersly handled of sundry men Grace by litle and litle clenseth those that be godly from their old sinnes Galat. 5.17 Rom. 7.13.14 There is none so pure vnspotted that he may be called a Puritane but Christ 1. Pet. 2.22 Esay 53.9 1. Iohn 3.2 A goodly coÌ„mendation of the righteousnes of the lavve That vvitchcraft and sorcerie are the vvorkes of the deuill Sathan bevvitcheth men spiritually The blindnes of those that are bevvitched Luthers conflâ—ctes vvith Satan 1. Peter 5.8 The
betvvene the lavve and the promise To promise and to require are distinct things The inheritaunce is geueÌ„ by the promise and not by the lavve VVhat the Blessing is vvhich is geueÌ„ vs through Christ The murmuring of the Ievves against the doctrine of Paule for the stablishiÌ„g of faith Math. 21.31 The murmuring of the Papistes against the gospell The iudgemeÌ„t of reason concerning the doctrine of the Gospell vvhich teacheth that the lavve vvas geuen for transgressioÌ„s Galat. 3.19 Rom. 2.14 Rom. 6.1 Rom. 3.8 Christ is iudged to be a blasphemer and a seditious person All things are to be done for the elects sake Dogges Hogges The lavv iustifieth not therfore it is vnprofitable is a naughtie consequence The proper office and vse of the lavve VVhen the lavve is good Al men do naturally iudge that the lavve doth iustifie Reason is ignoraunt of the righteousnes of faith The opinion of the righteousnes of the lavv most pernitious VVhat the great soueraigntie of the Deuill is throughout the vvhole vvorld As all things are distinct so are the vses of things Euery creature serueth in his order and place The office of the lavve Rom. 5.20 The vse of politike lavves An obiection All lavves are geuen to bridle transgressions The povver of the Deuil God hath ordayned Magistrates parents lavves c. that sinnes might be brideled The spirituall vse of the lavv The spirituall vse of the lavv vnknovven to reason * Hercules vvas a mighty Champion vvhich stevve the great monster Hydra as the Poetes faine vvhich had a hundred neckes vvith serpeÌ„ts heads Hypocrites are feated and humbled by the lavve Ierem. 13. â—â— The opinion of righteousnes hovv pernicious it is The opinion of righteousnes an horrible monster The proper office of the lavve 3. Reg. 19.11.12.13 Exod. 19.20 The children of Israel could not abide the voice of God speaking out of the fire Exod. 20.19 Deut. 5.24.18.16 Dâ—uter 4.24 The lavv hath still the same office that it had vvhen it vvas geuen in Mount Sina The Ievves vvere afraide at the voyce of the lavv Deut. 5.26 Deut. 4.24 The same hapneth to hypocrites such as put righteousnes in vvorks that happened to the Ievves standing at Mount Sina Very fevve vnderstande the proper vse of the lavve It is a matter of great importaÌ„ce to vnderstand the proper vse of the lavv The light of the lavv The lavv in his true vse terrefieth The light of the Gospell The proper vse and office of the Gospel The doctrine of faith can not remaine sound vnlesse the lavve be rightly discerned from the Gospell Luke 18. Rom. 7.11 The lavv profitable tvvo maner of vvaies The lavve a Minister to grace A singular coÌ„fort for all afflicted consciences The doctrine of the Gospell belongeth to those vvhich are thorovvly terrified vvith the lavve Esay 42.3 Math. 12.20 The time of the lavve and the time of Grace Reason in the time of tentatation flieth not to the doctrin of grace but to the doctrine of the lavve The lavv doth not onely shevv vnto a man his sinne but also driueth him to Christ Luke 4 1â— Math. 11. â—8 The perfect vse of the lavve Hovve long the dominion of the lavve endureth The lavve according to the letter endured vntill Christ and there ceased Mat. 11.12.13 Hovve long the lavve must raigne in the conscience Psal. 42.7 Psal. 69.2 Psal. 26.9 Psal. 6â— 17 The continuaunce of the lavv literally spiritually The terrours of the lavve are driuen avvay by faith Math. 18.20 Eccles 4.10 The solitarie or Monkish life hath hurt many Math. 26.39 Luke 23.41 Iohn 17.1 * Angelles as ministers gaue it to Moises by the authority of Christ Heb. 1. The lavve geuen by Angels the Gospell by Christ The lavv vvas geuen to endure but for a time but the Gospell vvas geuen to endure for euer Christ is not a Mediatour according to the lavv as Moises vvas Exod. â— â— Exod. 19.20 Moises a Mediatour The lavv maketh men afraid therfore it iustifieth not Nothing is more intolerable to man then the lavv The lavv flattereth not reason and therfore reason hateth it 2. Cor. 3 1â— Exod. 34.30 The place of Paule expounded as touching the couering of Moises face Verses 30.33.34.35 Faith in Christ driueth avvay the terrours of the lavve The povver of freevvill * But serueth both for the Ievves and Gentiles to ioyne them to God. The vvord Mediatour includeth tvvo The lavve hauing put on a veile maketh vs not afraid Because God speaketh not novv in his Maiestie as he did in the Mount but by the voice of man therfore men feare him not nor regarde his lavve The lavve in his true vse killeth The office of a Mediatour Moses a Mediatour of the veile VVhen vve are terrified by the lavve vve haue nede of another maner of Mediatour then Moses Christ hideth not the lavv but taketh it avvay and therefore is a better Mediatour then Moses A Mediatoure is he that standeth betvvene the offender and him that is offended God of his iustice can not forgeue sinne vvithout satisfaction vvhich is done by Christ Christ is the Mediatour betvvene God and sinners vvhich are quite contrary one to the other Col. 2.24 Man can not abide the hearing of the lavv therfore he can not keepe the lavv The doctrine of the lavv The proper vse of the lavv The lavve is good and holy and yet intolerable to mans nature Exod. 2.3 Deut. 4.40 The lavv containeth profitable doctrine and yet a man can not heare it The lavve maketh not men better but vvorse * Constant and alvvaies like him selfe The iudgemeÌ„t of the Ievves and of all others as touching the lavv Reason can not abide to heare the good lavv of God. God maketh not the promise because of our vvorthines but for his ovvne mercies sake Iosua 24.2.3 Genes 12.1.2 The promises of God are absolute not made in respect of our vvorthines The promises of God are not hindered because of our sinnes 2. Pet. 3.9 A Diuelish dreame of the Ievves The lavve is not against the promises of God. VVhen the office and time of the lavve is accomplished Psal. 109 2â— The lavv maketh troubled and afflicted soules to thirst for Christ Math. 11 28. Vpon vvhom Christ bestovveth his benefites Math. 11.5 Iohn 7.37.38 Deut. 18.15 The lavve quickneth not but killeth * The Papistes diuide the gospel in to precepts and CouÌ„sels to the precepts men are bounde say they but not to the Counsels Paul teacheth that no lavve vvas geuen to bring life but the Pope teacheth quite contrary The iudgemeÌ„t of men naturally as touching the lavve VVhat profite cometh by knovving the difference betvvene the lavve and the Gospell The true and perfect vse of the lavve Genes 3.15 Genes 22. The scripture shutteth all vnder the Curse first by the promise Secondly by the lavve Galat. 3.10 Deut. 27.26 Cursed is euery one that abideth not in all things c. The principall office of the lavve * These things in Luthers time vvere counted so
they had plāted Rudiments or elements are called the prīciples and first beginning of any thing and so the lavve is but as an A. B.C in respect of the Gospel Rom 4.15 VVhen the lavv is vveake and beggerly and vvhen it is strong and mightie Rom. 10.2.3 VVhen the lavve is a vveake and beggerly rudiment The more a man seeketh to be iustified by the lavve the more he is drovvned in sinnes Ephes 2.3 Actes 15 1◠Luke 5.43 Of the vvomā vvhich vvas diseased vvith the bloudie issue The consciēce is neuer quieted through vvorkes VVhat profite Monks haue by their religion Luke 18.13 A liuely description of al the religious hypocrites in the kingdom of Antichrist The Fable is this that a dogge svvimming ouer the vvater vvith a pece of flesh in his mouth let the flesh goe and snatched at the shadovve vvhich appeared in the vvater Falling avvay from the Gospell is very easie They that are not tried vvith afflictions and tentations neuer feele the povver of the vvord of god Math. 7.15 Paules maner of speech If the lavve of God be vveak and not able to obtaine righteousnes much more the Popes traditions 1 Thes 2. ◠The Popes triple crovvn To fall from the grace of God. VVhat iudgemēt they geue of the lavve that knovv not Christe The thundrings of Luther against the Pope and his lavves 1. Timot. 1. ◠Galath 3.19 1. Timot. c. 7. The doctrine of the false apostles The holy dayes of the Ievves Galath 5.2 Coloss 2.16 Luke 17.20 The fatherly affection of Paul tovvards the Galathiās VVhat this vvord to labour i◠vaine importeth The Apostle novv speketh them faire vvhom before he did sharply chide A right patern of a godly pastour Galath 6.1 The frute of soūd doctrine The agrement of mindes is broken by vvicked doctrine They vvhich fall frō sound doctrine become vvorse thē they vver before The conditiō of the Apostles The Anabaptists bragge altogether of the spirite of illuminations reuelatiōs Falling from Faith is easie Galath 4.20 He mitigateth his former sharpe chiding The Master The Father Chastisement necessary and profitable Heb. 12.11 The Phisitian The stripes of a friend are better then the kisses of an enemie An obiection He praiseth the Galathiās because they vvere not offended vvith his vveaknes The commendation of the Galathians VVhat the infirmitie of the flesh is after Ieromes opinion The iudgemēt of the fathers vvhen the church vvas in prosperitie Marke that vvhen the church began to grovve in honour and vvealth of the vvorld it decreased in vertue knovvledge and other spirituall giftes vvhich before it possessed VVho they are that best vnderstād the Scriptures VVhat the vveaknes of the flesh is vvhich Paule speaketh of 2. Corin. 12.9.10 2. Cor. 11.23.24.25 2. Cor. 12.9.10 2. Cor. 2.14 The povver of the spirite in Paule Math. 11.6 Psal. 21.7 The spirituall tentations of Paule 2. Cor. 12.7 2. Cor. 7.5 The sorovv of spirite in the Apostles Philip. 2.27 Iohn 17. ◠Luke 4.32 Psal. 22.6.15 The praise of the Galathians Luke 1.48 Heretikes vvrest things that are spoken vvell to an euill meaning The name of Luther odious Truth procureth hatred Rom. 16.18 1. Timot. 2.4 Math. 7.15 Paule ansvvereth here to an obiection that might be made against him Zeale 2. Reg. 19 1◠The simple are deceaued by the pretence and fained zeale of heretikes A good zeale an euill zeale The zeale of the false apostles Math. 7.15 Many euils folovved Paules doctrine notvvithstanding that it vvas godly and holy Actes 24.5 Actes 16.20.21 The Ievves imputed all euils to the doctrine of the Apostles Actes 5.29 Rom. 9.3 The Apostles vvere the beholders of great euils not vvithout their great griefe The consolation of Paule Rom. 1.16 1. Cor. 1.23 Math. 11.6 Math. 15.14 All the troubles vvhich are at this day the vvorld layeth vnto Luthers charge Offence tak◠Math. 15.14 Actes 4.31 Acts. 2.21.36 Actes 2.36 Actes 4.12 The cōplaints of the aduersaries against the doctrine of the gospell Iohn 11.48 The Papistes iustifie their ovvne horrible sinnes and condemne our good deedes Math. 15.14 Apoc. 22.11 1. Thes 1.8 The Deuil defaceth the gospell vvith infinite offences Luke 11.21.22 Iob. 40.16 1. Pet. 5.8 Zelous spirits vvithous knovvledge are the authors of Sectes Iohn 8.44 Math. 7.15 The zeale of the spirit and the zeale of the flesh A liuely picture of a faith full pastor The Apostles are parents The forme of a Christian minde and hovv it is gotten 1. Cor. 4.15 1. Cor. 3.3 The forme of Christe Galath ◠13 Coloss 3.10 VVho be like to God. Ephes 4.24 Philip. 2 5◠An Epistle or letter is a dead messenger The true affections of an Apostle The vse of allegories and similitudes Hovv Paule handleth allegories Origen and Hierom. VVhy Paule calleth the booke of Genesis the lavv Iohn 15.25 Psal 35.19 Abrahams tvvo sonnes Ismael vvas a sonne after the flesh and Isaack after the promise An obiection The ansvver Both Isaack Ismael vvere the children of one father Genes 16.2 Sara had hard the promise of God as cōcerning the sede but she vvaiteth not gods appoynted time Sara resigneth vp her right Gen. 16.1.2 c. The humilitie of Sara Ismael the sonne of Abraham accordīg to the flesh * That is sayd to be done at aduenture or by chaunce vvhereof man knovveth not the cause although vnto God it be foreknovvne and appoynted Rom. 9.8 Abraham hath tvvo sortes of children VVho be the true sonnes of Abraham Note this cōcerning the mother Genes 17.19 The mother the sonne are expresly named An allegorie is that vvherby one thing is spoken and an other thīg is meant VVhat accoūt is to be made of allegories * They are called tvvo couenaunts one of the olde another of the nevv testamēt although in very deede they are not tvvo but are so called in respect of the times Abraham is a figure of God. Tvvo sortes of people Tvvo testaments Sina Agar Hermon Agar brought forth a sonne not an heire but a seruaūt Sina brought vnto God a sonne but a carnal people Psal. 147.19 The people of the lavve Rom. 10.5 The promises of the lavve the gospell The promises of God in the lavv are conditionall Deut. 26.1 c. Hovv the Ievves toke the promises of God. The Ievves persecuted the Prophets The lavv bringeth forth bondmen or bondseruaūts The lavv maketh not heires neither doth it iustify The earthly Ierusalem perteineth to Agar That vvhich vvas ordained in Sina vvas kept in Ierusalem It is not for euery man to dally vvith allegories Tvvo Ierusalems an heauenly and an earthly Sara the heauenly Ierusalem The earthly Ierusalem destroyed The citie of the lavv The earthly Ierusalem in bondage Ierusalem had a corporall kingdom for a time VVho are the citizens of the church Aboue The church triumphant militant Philip. 3.20 Ephes 1.3 The earthly and heauenly blessing The heauenly blessing The interpretation of the Monkes The foure senses of the scripture according to the Papistes
vs But afterwards they say that it is our vocation to teach the first principles of Christian doctrine and that the very mysteries of the scriptures are reueiled vnto them from aboue by God himselfe and that they are called for this purpose that they should open them to the world After this maner doth the Deuill hinder the course of the Gospell both on the right hand and on the left but more on the right hand as I saide before by building and correcting then on the left by persecuting and killing Wherefore it behoueth vs to pray without ceasing to reade the holy scriptures to cleaue fast vnto Christ and his holy word that we may ouercome the Deuils crafte and subtilties with which he assaileth vs both on the righte hande and on the lefte For vve vvrestle not against flesh and bloud but against rule against povver against the vvorldly gonerners the Princes of the darkenes of this vvorld against spirituall vvickednesses in heauenly things Verse 7. VVhich is not an other Gospell but that there be some vvhich trouble you Here againe he excuseth the Galathians and most bitterly reproueth the false Apostles As though he would say Ye Galathians are borne in hand that the Gospell which ye haue receaued of me is not the true and sincere gospell and therefore ye thinke ye do well to receaue that new gospell which the false apostles doe teach and that it is better then mine I doe not so much charge you with this fault as those disturbers which trouble your consciences and pull you out of my hand Here you see againe how vehement and hoate he is against those deceauers and with what rough and sharpe words he painteth them out calling them troublers of the Churches which doe nothing else but seduce and deceaue innumerable poore consciences geuing occasions of horrible mischiefes and calamities in the congregations This great mischiefe we also at this day are constrained to see to the great griefe of our hartes and yet are we no more able to remedie it then Paule was at that time This place witnesseth that those counterfait Apostles had reported Paule to be an vnperfect Apostle and also a weake and erroneous preacher Therefore here on the other side he calleth them troublers of the Churches and ouerthrowers of Christes gospell Thus they condemned eche other The false Apostles condemned Paule and Paule againe the false Apostles And the like contending and condemning hath euer bene in the Church specially when the doctrine of the gospell hath flourished to wit that wicked teachers doe persecute condemne and oppresse the godly and on the contrary part that the godly doe reproue and condemne the vngodly The Papists and bragging spirites do at this day hate vs deadly and condemne our doctrine as wicked and erroneous Yea moreouer they lie in wait for our goods and liues And we againe doe with a perfect hatred detest and condenme their wicked and blasphemous doctrine In the meane while the miserable people are at a stay wauing hether and thither as vncertaine and doubtfull to which part they may leane or whom they may safely follow and this is because it is not geuen to euery one to iudge Christianly of such great and waightie matters But the ende will shew which part teacheth truely and which of them doth iustly condemne other Sure it is that we persecute no man oppresse no man put no man to death neither doth our doctrine disquiet mens consciences but deliuereth them out of innumerable errours and snares of the Deuill For the truth hereof we haue the testimonie of many good men who geue thankes vnto God for that by our doctrine they haue receiued certaine and sure consolation to their consciences Wherfore like as Paule at that time was not to be blamed that the Churches were troubled but the false Apostles so also at this day it is not our fault but the fault of the Anabaptists and such fantastical spirits that many and great troubles are in the Church Marke here diligently that euery teacher of workes and of the righteousnes of the law is a troubler of the Church and of the consciences of men And who would euer haue beleeued that the Pope Cardinals Bishops Monkes and that whole Sinagoge of Satan specially the Founders of those holy religious orders of which number neuertheles God might saue some by miracle were troublers of consciences Yea verely they be yet farre worse then were those false Apostles For the false Apostles taught that besides faith in Christ the workes of the law of God were also necessary to saluation But the Papistes omitting Faith haue taught mens traditions and workes not commaunded of God but deuised by themselues without and against the worde of God and these haue they not only made equall with the word of God but also exalted them farre aboue it But the more holy that the heretikes seeme to be in outward shew so much the more mischeefe they doe For if the false Apostles had not ben endued with notable giftes with great authoritie and a shewe of holines and had not vaunted themselues to be Christes ministers the Apostles disciples and sincere preachers of the gospel they could not so easily haue defaced Paules authoritie and led the Galathians out of the way Nowe the cause why he inueyeth so sharply against them calling them the troublers of the Churches is for that besides Faith in Christ they taught that Circumcision and the keeping of the law was necessary to saluation The which thing Paule him selfe witnesseth in the fifte Chapiter following And Luke in the fiftenth of the Actes declareth the same thing in these wordes That certaine men comming dovvne from Iudea taught the brethern saying Except ye be circumcised after the custome of Moises ye can not be saued Wherfore the false Apostles most earnestly and obstinately contended that the law ought to be obserued Vnto whom the stifnecked Iewes forthwith ioyned them selues and so afterwardes easily perswaded such as were not stablished in the Faith that Paule was not a sincere teacher because he regarded not the law but preached such a doctrine as did abolish and ouerthrow the law It seemed vnto them a very straunge thing that the lawe of God should vtterly be taken away and the Iewes which had euer vntill that time bene counted the people of God to whom also the promises were made should be now reiected Yea it seemed yet a more straunge thing vnto them that the Gentiles being wicked Idolaters should attaine to this glory and dignitie to be the people of God without Circumcision and without the works of the law by grace onely and Faith in Christ These things had the false Apostles amplified and set forth to the vttermost that they might bring Paule into more hatred among the Galathians And to the ende they might set them the more sharply against him they sayd that he preached vnto the Gentiles fredome from the law
and a defence of his doctrine to the ende of the second chapter This he vrgeth this he standeth vpon with an oth confirmeth it that he learned not his gospel of any man but receaued the same by the reuelation of Iesus Christ And in that he sweareth he is constrained so to do that the Galathians may beleue him and also that they should geue no eare to that false Apostles whō he reproueth as liers because they had said that he learned receaued his gospel of the Apostles Where he sayth that his gospell is not after man he meaneth not that his gospell is not earthly for that is manifest of it selfe and the false apostles bragged also that their doctrine was not earthly but heauenly but he meaneth that he learned not his gospel by the ministerie of men or receiued it by any earthly meanes as we all learne it either by the ministery of men or els receaue it by some earthly meanes some by hearing some by reading and some by writing but he receaued the same onely by the reuelation of Iesus Christ If any man list to make any other distinction I am not against it The Apostle sheweth here by the way that Christ is not onely man but that he is both very God and very man whan he sayth that he receaued not his gospell by man. Now Paule receaued his gospell in the way as he was going to Damascus where Christ appeared vnto him and talked with him Afterwardes also he talked with him in the temple at Ierusalem but he receaued his gospel vpon the way as Luke reciteth the storie in the .9 of the Actes Arise sayth Christ and goe into the Citie and it shall be told thee vvhat thou must doe He doth not bid him goe into the citie that he might learne the gospel of Ananias but Ananias was bid to goe and baptise him to lay his hands vpon him to commit the ministerie of the word vnto him and to commend him vnto the Church and not to teach him the Gospel which he had receaued afore as he glorieth in this place by the onely reuelation of Iesus Christ And this Ananias himselfe confesseth saying Brother Saule the Lord vvhich appeared to thee in the vvay hath sent me that thou mightest receaue thy sight Therfore he receaued not his doctrine of Ananias but being already called lightned and taught of Christ in the way he was sent to Ananias that he might also haue the testimonie of men that he was called of God to preach the gospell of Christ This Paule was constrained to recite to put away the sclaunder of the false Apostles who laboured to bring him into hatred among the Galathians saying that Paule was inferiour to the rest of the Apostles schollers who had receaued of the Apostles that which they taught and kept whose conuersation also they had seene a long time and that Paule him selfe had also receaued the same things of them although he did now deny it Why then would they rather obey an inferiour and despise the authoritie of the Apostles themselues who were not onely the fore elders and teachers of the Galathians but also of al the Churches through out the whole world This argument which the false Apostles grounded vpon the authority of the Apostles was strong mighty wherby the Galathians were sodenly ouerthrowne especially in this matter I would neuer haue beleued had I not ben taught bp these exāples of the Churches of Galatia of the Corinthians others that they which had receaued the word of God in the beginning with such ioy among whom were many notable men could so quickly be ouerthrowne Oh good God what horrible and infinite mischeefes may one onely argument easily bring which so pearceth a mans conscience when God withdraweth his grace that in one moment he loseth altogether By this craftie pretence then the false Apostles deceaued the Galathians being not fully stablished and grounded but as yet weake in the Faith. Moreouer the matter of iustification is brickle not of it selfe for of it selfe it is most sure and certaine but in respect of vs Whereof I my selfe haue good experience For I know in what houres of darknes I sometimes wrastle I know how often sodenly I lose the beames of the gospell and grace as being shadowed from me with thicke and darke cloudes Briefly I know in what a slippery place euen such also do stand as are well exercised and seeme to haue sure footing in matters of faith We haue good experience of this matter For we are able to teach it vnto others and this is a sure token that we vnderstand it But when in the very conflict we should vse the gospell which is the word of grace consolation and life there doth the law the worde of wrath heauines and death preuent the gospell and beginneth to rage and the terrours which it raiseth vp in the conscience are no lesse then was that horrible shew in the mount Synai So that euen one place out of the scripture containing some threatning of the law drowneth and beareth downe all consolations besides and so shaketh all our inward powers that it maketh vs to forget Iustification Grace Christ the gospell and altogether Therfore in respect of vs it is a very brickle matter because we are brickle Againe we haue against vs euē the one halfe of our selues that is to say reason all the powers therof Besides all this the flesh resisteth the spirite which can not beleeue assuredly that the promises of God are true It fighteth therfore against the spirite and as Paule sayth it holdeth the spirite captiue so that it can not beleeue so stedfastly as it would Wherefore we teach continually that the knowledge of Christ and of Faith is no worke of man but simplie the gift of God who as he createth Faith so doth he kepe it in vs And euen as he first geueth Faith vnto vs through the word so afterwardes he exerciseth encreaseth strengtheneth maketh perfect the same in vs by the word Therfore the greatest seruice that a man can doe vnto God the very Sabboth of Sabboths is to exercise him selfe in true godlines diligently to read and to heare the word Contrariwise there is nothing more daūgerous then to be wery of the word He therfore that is so cold that he thinketh him selfe to know enough and beginneth by litle and litle to lothe the word that mā hath lost Christ and the gospel and that which he thinketh him self to know he attaineth onely by bare speculation And he is like vnto a man as S. Iames sayth VVho beholding his face in a glasse goeth his vvay and by and by forgetteth vvhat his countenaunce vvas Wherefore let euery faithfull man laboure and striue with all diligence to learne and to keepe this doctrine And to that ende let him vse humble and hearty prayer with continuall studie and
ought not to be burdened with the law nor to be circumcised Notwithstanding I geue no restraint to the Iewes herein Who if they will nedes kepe the law and be circumcised I am not against it so that they do it with fredome of conscience And thus haue I taught and liued among the Iewes being made a Ievv vnto the Ievves holding euer the truth of the gospel notwithstanding Verse 2. But particularly vvith them that vvere the chiefest That is to say I did not onely conferre with the brethern but with those that were the chiefest among them Verse 2. Lest by any meanes I should run or had run in vaine Not that Paule doubted that he ran or had run in vaine for as much as he had now preached the gospel .18 yeres for it foloweth incontinēt in the text the he had continued firme constant all this while had preuailed but for that many did thinke that Paule had therefore preached the gospell so many yeres in vaine because he had set the Gentiles at libertie from the obseruation of the lawe Moreouer this opinion daily more and more increased that the lawe was necessary to iustification Wherfore in going vp to Ierusalem by reuelatiō he ment so to remedy this euill that by this conference all men might plainly see his gospell to be in no poynt contrary to the doctrine of the other apostles to the end that by this meanes he might stop the mouthes of the aduersaries which would else haue sayd that he ran or had run in vaine Note here by the way the vertue of mans righteousnes or of the righteousnes of the law to be such that they which teach it doe run and liue in vaine Verse 3. But neither yet Titus vvhich vvas vvith me though he vvere a Grecian vvas compelled to be circumcised This word vvas compelled sufficiently declareth what the cōference and conclusion was to wit that the Gentiles should not be constrained to be circumcised but that circumcision should be permitted to the Gentiles for a time not as necessary to righteousnes but for a reuerence to the forefathers also for charities sake towardes the weake lest they should be offended vntil they were grown vp more strong in faith For it might haue seemed straunge and vnseemely vpon a sudden to forsake the lawe and traditions of the fathers which had bene geuen to this people from God with so great glory Paule then did not reiect circumcision as a damnable thing neither did he by word or deede enforce the Iewes to forsake it For in the .1 Cor. 7. he sayth If any man be called being circumcised let him not adde vncircumcision But he reiected circumcision as a thing not necessary to righteousnes seing the fathers themselues were not iustified therby but it was vnto thē as a signe onely or a seale of righteousnes wherby they testified and exercised their faith Notwithstāding the beleuing Iewes which were yet weake bare a zeale to the law hearing that circumcision was not necessary to righteousnes could vnderstand this no otherwise but that it was altogither vnprofitable and damnable And this fond opiniō of the weake Iewes that false apostles did encrease to the end that the hearts of the people being stirred vp against Paule by this occasiō they might throughly discredite his doctrine So we at this day do not reiect fasting other good exercises as dānable things but we teach that by these exercises we do not obtaine remission of sinnes When the people heare this by by they iudge vs to speake against good workes The Papists also do confirme encrease this opinion in their preachings wrytings But they lie doe vs great wrong For many yeres past there hath ben none that hath more truely and faithfully taught concerning good workes then we doe at this day Paule then did not so cōdemne circumcision as though it were sinne to receaue it or kepe it for so the Iewes would haue ben highly offended but it was decided in this conference and Councel that it was not necessary to iustification therfore not to be forced vpon the Gentiles So this moderation was found that for the reuerence of the fathers and charitie towardes the weake in faith the Iewes should kepe the law and circumcision still for a time notwithstanding they should not therby seke to be iustified And also that the Gentiles should not be burdened therwith both because it would haue bene to them a very straūge thing and also a burden vntolerable briefly that none should be constrained to be circumcised or any restrained from circumcision Paule therfore compelled none that would be circumcised to remaine vncircūcised so that he knew circūcision not to be necessary to iustificatiō This cōstraint would Paule take away Therfore he suffred the Iewes to kepe the law so that they did it with a free conscience For he had euer taught as wel the Iewes as the Gentiles that in conscience they ought to be free frō the law circumcision like as all the Patriarks all the faithfull in the old Testament were free in cōscience iustified by faith not by the law or circumcision And in dede Paule might haue suffred Titus to be circumcised but because he saw that they would compell him thervnto he would not For if they had preuailed therein by and by they would haue gathered that it had bene necessary to iustification so through this sufferance they would haue triumphed against Paule Now as the false apostles would not leaue circumcision the obseruation of the law indifferent but required the same as necessary to saluation so at this day our aduersaries doe obstinately contend that mens traditions cā not be omitted without peril of saluation And thus of an example of charitie they make an example of faith whē notwithstanding there is but one example of faith which is to beleue in Iesus Christ And this as it is alone necessary to saluation so doth it also indifferently pertaine to all men Notwithstāding the aduersaries would rather worship the Deuill ten times in stead of God then they would suffer this Therfore they are daily hardned more and more and seeke to establish their impieties and blasphemies against God defending the same by force and tyrannie and will not agree or consent vnto vs in any poynt But what then Let vs go on boldly in the name of the Lord of hostes and for all this let vs not cease to set forth the glory of Iesus Christ and let vs fight valiantly against the kingdom of Antichrist by the word and by prayer that the name of God alone may be sanctified that his kingdom may come and that his vvill may be done And that this may spedely come to passe we desire euen from the bottome of our heartes and say Amen Amen This triumph of Paule therfore was very glorious namely that Titus which was a Gentile although he
did whom also here he toucheth by the way which durst not speake euill of him in his presence but in his absence sclaundered him most spitefully So did not I sayeth he speake euill of Peter but frankly and openly I withstoode him not of any colourable pretence ambition or other carnall affection but because he was to be blamed Here let other men debate whether an Apostle may sinne or no. This say I that we ought not to make Peters fault lesse then it was in deede The Prophets themselues haue sometimes erred and ben deceiued Nathan of his owne spirite sayd vnto Dauid that he should build the house of the lord But this Prophecie was by and by after corrected by a reuelation from God that it should not be Dauid because he was a man of warre and had shed much bloud but his sonne Salomon that should build vppe the house of the lord So did the Apostles erre also For they imagined that the kingdom of Christ should be carnall and worldly as we may see in the first of the Actes And Peter him selfe although he heard this commaundement of Christ Goe into the vvhole vvorld c. Yet he had not gone vnto Cornelius if he had not ben admonished by a vision But in this matter he did not onely erre but also committed a great sinne and if Paule had not resisted him all the Gentiles which did beleue had ben constrained to receiue circumcision and to kepe the lawe The beleuing Iewes also had ben confirmed in their opinion to witte that the obseruation of these things was necessary to saluation and by this meanes they had receiued againe the lawe in stede of the Gospell Moises in stede of Christ and of all this great enormitie and horrible sinne Peter by his dissimulation had ben the onely occasion Therfore we may not attribute to the Sainctes such perfection as though they could not sinne Luke witnesseth that there was such great dissention betwene Paule and Barnabas which were put a part together for the ministerie of the gospell among the Gentiles and had traueled through many regions and preached vnto them the gospell that the one departed from the other Here we must nedes say that there was a fault either in Paule or in Barnabas And doubtles it could not be but that the discord was exceeding great which seperated these two companions being ioyned together in such a holy felowship as the text witnesseth Such exāples are written for our consolation For it is a great cōfort vnto vs when we heare that euen the saincts which haue the spirit of god do sinne Which cōfort they would take from vs which say that the sainctes doe not sinne Sampson Dauid and many other excellentmen full of the holy Ghost fell into greate sinnes Iob and Ieremy curse the day of their natiuitie Elias and Ionas are wery of their life and desire death Such errours and offences of the sainctes the scripture setteth forth to the comfort of those that are afflicted and oppressed with desperation and to the terrour of the proude No man hath so greuously fallen at any time but he may rise againe And on the other side no man taketh so fast footing but he may fall If Peter fell I may likewise fall If he rose againe I may also rise againe And such examples as these are the weake harted and tender consciences ought to make much of that they may the better vnderstand what they pray for when they say forgeue vs our trespases and I beleue the forgeuenes of sinnes We haue the selfe same spirite of grace and prayer which the Apostles and all the saincts had neither had they any prerogatiue aboue vs We haue the same gifts which they had the same Christ baptisme word forgeuenes of sinnes all which they had no lesse neede of then we haue and by the same are sanctified and saued as we be Verse 12. For before that certaine came from Iames he did eate vvith the Gentiles The Gentiles which were conuerted to the faith did eate meates forbidden by the law and Peter being conuersant with the Gentiles which were conuerted did eate with them and drunke wine also which was forbidden knowing that herein he did well and therefore boldly transgressed the law with the Gentiles Paule confesseth that he also did the like when he saith that he became as a Iewe to the Iewes and to them that were without law as though he were without law That is to say with the Gentiles he did eate and drinke like a Gentile and kept no law at all with the Iewes according to the lawe he abstained from all things forbidden in the law For he laboured to serue please all men that he might gaine all Wherefore Peter in eating and drinking with the Gentiles sinned not but did well and knew that it was lawfull for him so to doe For he shewed by this transgression that the law was not necessary to righteousnes and also deliuered the Gentiles from the obseruation of the lawe For if it were lawful for Peter in one thing to breake the law it was lawfull for him to breake it in al things And Paule doth not here reproue Peter for his transgression but for his dissimulation as followeth Verse 12. But vvhen they vvere come he vvithdrevve and separated himselfe fearing them vvhich vvere of the circumcision Here then ye see Peters offence as Paule plainly setteth it forth Paule accuseth him not of malice or ignorance but of dissimulation and infirmity in that he absteined from meates forbidden in the law fearing lest the Iewes which came from Iames should be offended therby and had more respect to the Iewes then to the Gentiles wherby he gaue occasion as much as in him was to ouerthrow the Christian libertie truth of the Gospell For in that he did withdraw and vtterly separate himselfe abstaining from meates forbidden in the lawe which notwithstanding he had eaten of before he ministred a scruple of conscience to the faithfull thus to gather vpon his example Peter abstaineth from meates forbidden in the law therefore he that eateth meates forbidden in the law sinneth and transgresseth the law but he that abstaineth is righteous and kepeth the law for els would not Peter haue withdrawn himselfe But because he did so and of purpose refused those meates which before he did eate it is a sure argument that such as eate against the law doe sinne and such as abstaine from meates which the law forbiddeth doe keepe the law and are iustified thereby Here note that the end of this facte of Peter is reproued of Paule not the fact it selfe for the facte in it selfe was not euill To eate and drinke or not to eate drinke is nothing But the end that is If thou eate thou sinnest If thou abstaine thou art righteous is euill So circumcision of it selfe is good but this end is euill If thou be not
circūcised after the law of Moses thou cāst not be saued Also to eate meates prohibited in the law is not euill but this shrinking and dissimulation of Peter is euill For it might be said Peter abstaineth from meates forbidden in the law wherfore if thou doest not likewise abstaine thou canst not be saued This Paule might in no wise dissemble for the truth of the Gospell was here in daunger To the end therefore that this truth might continue sound and vncorrupt he resisted Peter to his face And here we must make a distinction For meates may be refused two maner of waies First for christian charities sake And herein ther is no daunger for to beare with the infirmitie of my brother it is good So Paule himselfe both did and taught Secondly by abstaining from them to obtaine righteousnes and for not abstaining to sinne and to be be damned Here accursed be charitie with all the seruice and works of charitie whatsoeuer For thus to refraine frō meates is to deny Christ to tread his bloud vnder our feete to blaspheme the holy Ghost and to despise all holy things Wherefore if we must lose the one let vs rather lose man our frend and brother then God our father For if we lose god our father man our frend and brother can not continue Ierome who neither vnderstood this place nor the whole epistle besides thinketh this to be but a fained reprehension of Paule therfore he excuseth Peters fall saying that it was done by ignorance But Peter offended through dissimulation and therby he had established the necessity of the law he had constrained both Gentiles Iewes to reuolt from the truth of the Gospell he had giuen them greate occasion to forsake Christ to despise grace to returne to the Iewish religion to beare all the burdens of the law if Paule had not reproued him by that meanes reuoked the gentiles Iewes which were offēded through this example of Peter to the liberty which is in Christ Iesus to the truth of the gospel Wherfore if a man would here set forth and amplifie Peters offence it should appeare to be very greate and yet was it not done by malice or ignorance but by occasion and feare only Thus we see what ruines may come by one mans fal and offence if it be not well seene to and corrected in time Wherfore we may not trifle with this article of iustification neither is it without good cause that we do so often and so diligently put you in minde therof And it is much to be marueled that Peter being such an excellent Apostle should thus do who before in the Councel of Ierusalem stood in a maner alone in the defence of this article preuailed therin namely that saluation cometh by faith without the law He that before did so constantly defend the truth liberty of the gospell now by his fall in abstaining from meates forbidden in the law is not only the cause of greate offence but also offendeth against his owne decree Wherfore let him which thinketh he standeth take heede lest he fall No man would thinke what daūgers perils do ensue of traditions ceremonies which not withstanding we can not want What is more necessary then the law the works therof and yet there is great daunger lest by the same men be brought to the denial of Christ For of the law often times cometh a trust affiance in works where that is there can be no affiance in Christ Christ therfore is soone denied sone lost as we may see by this example of Peter who knew this article of iustification better then we do yet how easily did he geue occasion of such an horrible ruine that all the Gentiles should therby haue falne away from the preaching of Paule by this meanes should haue lost the gospell Christ himselfe And all this should haue bene done vnder a holy pretence For they might haue said Paule hetherto thou hast taught vs that we must be iustified by grace without the law Thou seest now that Peter doth the contrary for he abstaineth from meates forbidden in the law hereby he teacheth vs that we can not be saued except we receaue circumcision obserue the lawe Verse 13. And the other Ievves dissembled likevvise vvith him in so much that Barnabas vvas brought into their dissimulation also Here ye may plainly see that Paule chargeth Peter with dissimulation If Peter dissembled then did he certainly know what was the truth and what was not He that dissembleth sinneth not of ignorance but deceaueth by a colour which he knoweth himselfe to be false And other saith he dissembled likevvise vvith Peter in so much that Barnabas also who was Paules companion had now a long time preached among the Gentiles faith in Christ without the law together with Paule vvas brought into their dissimulation Ye haue here then Peters offence plainly described to be meere dissimulation which afterwards had ben an occasion of the ruine of the Gospel then newly receaued if Paule had not resisted him And this is a wonderfull matter that God preserued the church being yet but yong and the Gospell it selfe by one onely person Paule alone standeth to the truth for he had lost Barnabas his companion Peter was against him So sometime one man is able to doe more in a Councell then the whole Councell besides Which thing the Papistes thēselues do witnes And for example they alledge Paphnutius who withstoode the whole Councell of Nice which was the best of all that were after the Councell of the Apostles at Ierusalem preuailed against it This I say to the end that we should diligently learne the article of Iustification and make a plaine difference betwene the lawe and the Gospell and that in this matter we should doe nothing by dissimulation or geue place to any man if we will retaine the truth of the gospell and faith sound and vncorrupt which as I haue sayd are soone hurt Wherefore in this case away with reason which is an enemie to Faith which also in tentations of sinne and death leaneth not to the righteousnes of Faith for thereof it is vtterly ignoraunt but to her owne righteousnes or at least to the righteousnes of the law Now as soone as the law and reason ioyne together faith loseth her virginitie for nothing more strongly fighteth against faith then the lawe and reason And these two enemies can not be conquered but with great labour and difficultie which we must conquere notwithstanding if we will be saued Wherefore when thy conscience is terrified with the lawe and wrestleth with the iudgement of God aske counsell neither of reason nor of the lawe but rest onely vpon grace and the word of consolation and so stand herein as if thou haddest neuer heard any thing of the law but ascend vp to the glasse
now to worke well Loue God and thy neighbour call vpon God geue thanks vnto him praise him confesse him These are good workes in dede which flowe out of this faith and this chearefulnes conceaued in the heart for that we haue remission of sinnes freely by Christ Now what crosse or afflictiōs so euer do afterwardes ensue they are easily borne and chearfully suffered For the yoke that Christ layeth vpon vs is svvete and his burden is easie When sinne is pardoned and the conscience deliuered from the burden and sting of sinne then may a Christian beare all things easily Because he feeleth all things within sweete and comfortable therfore he doth and suffreth all things willingly But when a man walketh in his owne righteousnes what so euer he doth is greeuous and tedious vnto him because he doth it vnwillingly We therfore doe make this definition of a Christian man that he is a right christian to whom God imputeth not his sinne through faith in Christ This doctrine bringeth great consolation to poore afflicted consciences in serious and inward terrours It is not without good cause therefore that we doe so often repete and beat into your mindes the forgeuenes of sinnes and imputation of righteousnes for Christes sake also that a Christian hath nothing to doe with the law and sinne specially in the time of tentation For in that he is a Christian he is aboue the law and sinne For he hath Christ the Lord of the law present and inclosed in his heart as we haue said euen as a ring hath a Iewel or precious stone inclosed in it Therefore when the lawe accuseth and sinne terrifieth him he looketh vpon Christ and when he hath apprehended him by faith he hath present with him the conquerour of the law sinne death and the deuill who raigneth and ruleth ouer them so that they can not hurt him Wherfore a Christian man if ye define him rightly is free from all lawes and is not subiect vnto any creature either within or without In that he is a Christian I say and not in that he is a man or a woman that is to say in that he hath his conscience adorned and bewtified with this faith with this great and inestimable treasure or as Paule saith this vnspeakeable gifte which can not be magnified and praised enough for it maketh vs the children and heires of god And by this meanes a Christian is greater then the whole world For he hath such a gifte such a treasure in his heart that although it seemeth to be but litle yet notwithstanding the smalnes therof is greater then heauen and earth for Christ which is this gift and this treasure is greater then all things Whiles this doctrine pacifying and quieting the conscience abideth sound and vncorrupt Christians are made iudges ouer all kindes of doctrine and are Lords ouer the lawes of the whole world Then cā they certainly iudge that the Turke with his Alcoran is damned because he goeth not the right way that is he acknowledgeth not himselfe to be miserable and damnable nor apprehendeth Christ by faith for whose sake he might be assured that his sinnes are pardoned In like maner they boldly pronoūce sentence against the Pope that he is condemned with all his kingdome because he so walketh and so teacheth with all his religious rable of Sophisters and Scholemē that by the merite of congruence we must come to grace that afterwards by the merite of worthines we are receaued into heauen Here sayth the Christian this is not the right way to iustifie vs neither doth this way leade vs to heauen For I can not saith he by my works going before grace deserue grace nor by my works following grace deserue eternall life But to him that beleueth sinne is pardoned and righteousnes imputed This trust and this confidence maketh him the childe of God and heire of his kingdome For in hope he possesseth already euerlasting life assured vnto him by promise Through faith in Christ therefore all things are geuen vnto vs grace peace forgeuenes of sinnes saluation and euerlasting life and not for the merite of congruence and worthines Wherefore this doctrine of the Scholemen with their ceremonies Masses infinite foundations of the Papisticall kingdome are most abhominable blasphemies against God sacrileges and plaine denials of Christ as Peter hath foretold in these words Ther shal be saith he false teachers among you vvhich shall priuely bring in damnable heresies denying the Lord that hath bought them c. As though he would say the Lord hath redemed and bought vs with his bloud that he might iustifie and saue vs this is the way of righteousnes and saluation But there shall come false teachers which denying the Lord shall blaspheme the way of truth of righteousnes and saluation they shall finde out new waies of falsehode and destruction and many shall follow their perdiction Peter throughout this whole chapter most liuely painteth out the Papacie which neglecting and despising the Gospell and faith in Christ hath taught the workes and traditions of men as the merite of congruence worthines the difference of daies meates vowes inuocation of Saincts pilgrimages purgatory such like In these fantasticall opinions the Papistes are so nusled that it is impossible for them to vnderstand one syllable of the gospel of faith or of Christ And this the thing it selfe doth well declare For they take that priuiledge vnto them selues which belongeth vnto Christ alone He onely forgeueth sinnes he onely geueth righteousnes and euerlasting life and they most impudently and wickedly doe vaunte that they are able to obtaine these things by their owne merits and worthines before and after grace Peter and the other Apostles call these damnable heresies and sects of perdition For by these meanes they deny Christ treade his bloud vnder their feete blaspheme the holy Ghost and despise the grace of God. Wherefore no man can sufficiently conceaue how horrible the idolatry of the Papistes is As inestimable as the gifte is which is offered vnto vs by Christ euen so and no lesse abhominable are these prophanations of the Papistes They ought not then to be lightly esteemed or forgotten but diligently wayed considered And this maketh also very much for the amplifying of the grace of God and benefite of Christ as by the contrarye For the more we know the prophanation of the papisticall Masse so much the more we doe abhorre and detest the same and embrace the true vse of the holy communion which the Pope hath taken away and hath made marchandise of it that being bought for money it might profite others For he saith that the Massing priest an apostata denying Christ blasphemīg the holy Ghost standing at the aultar doth a good work not only for him selfe but also for others both quicke deade and for the whole church and that onely by the worke wrought and by none
other meanes Wherefore euen by this we may plainely see the inestimable pacience of God in that he hath not long agoe destroyed the whole Papacy and consumed it with fire and brimstone as he did Sodome and Gomorre But now these ioly felowes goe about not onely to couer but highly to aduance their impietie and filthines This we may in no case dissemble We must therefore with all diligence set forth the article of iustification that the same as a most cleare Sunne may bring to light the darknes of their hypocrisie and may discouer their filthines and shame For this cause we doe so often repete and so earnestly set forth the righteousnes of faith that the aduersaries may be confounded and this article established cōfirmed in our hearts And this is a most necessary thing for if we once lose this Sunne we fal againe into our former darknes And most horrible it is that the Pope should euer be able to bring this to passe in the church that Christ should be denyed troden vnder foote spitte vpon blasphemed yea and that euen by the Gospell and sacraments which he hath so darkned and turned into such an horrible abuse that he hath made them to serue him against Christ to set vp and stablish his detestable abhominations O deepe darkenes O horrible wrath of God. Verse 16. Euen vve I say haue beleeued in Iesus Christ that vve might be iustified This is the true meane to become a Christian euen to be iustified by faith in Iesus Christ and not by the workes of the lawe Here we may not stand vpon the wicked glose of the Scholemen which say that faith then iustifieth when charitie and good workes are ioyned withal With this pestilent glose the Sophisters haue darkened peruerted this such other like sentences in Paule wherein he manifestly attributeth iustification to faith onely in Christ But when a man heareth that he ought to beleue in Christ and yet faith notwithstanding iustifieth not except it be formed and adorned with charitie by and by faith faileth him and thus he thinketh with him selfe If faith without charitie iustifieth not then is faith in vaine and vnprofitable and charitie only iustifieth For except Faith be adorned and furnished with charitie it is nothing And to approue this their pernicious and pestilēt glose they alledge this place out of the Corinthes Though I speake vvith the tounges of men angels haue no loue I am nothing This place is their brasen wall But these men are without vnderstanding therfore they can see or vnderstand nothing in Paule And moreouer they haue not onely done iniury to the words of Paule but also they haue denied Christ buried al his benefits Wherfore we must auoid this their glose as a most deadly and deuilish poison and conclude with Paule that we are iustified not by faith furnished with charitie but by faith onely and alone We graunt that we must also teach good workes and charitie but it must be done in time and place that is to say when the question is concerning workes and toucheth not this article of iustification But here the matter resteth in this point to know by what meanes we are iustified and attaine eternall life To this we aunswere with Paule that by faith onely in Christ we are pronounced righteous and not by the workes of the law or charitie Not because we reiect good workes but for that we will not suffer our selues to be remoued from this anker hold of our saluation which Sathan most desireth Since then we are now in the matter of iustification we reiect and condemne all good workes for this place will admitte no disputation of good workes Wherefore in this matter we doe generally cut of all lawes and all the workes of the law But the law is good iust and holy True it is But when we are in the matter of iustification there is no time or place to speake of the law but the question is what Christ is and what benefite he hath brought vnto vs Christ is not the law he is not my worke or the worke of the law he is not my charitie my chastitie my obedience my pouerty but he is the Lord of life and death a Mediatour a Sauiour a redemer of those that are vnder the law and sinne In him vve are by faith and he in vs. This bridegrome must be alone with the bride in his secrete chamber all the seruants and family being put apart But afterwards when the dore is open and he cometh forth then may the seruauntes and hādmaides returne to minister vnto them Then may charitie and good workes beginne to doe their office Let vs learne therefore to discerne all lawes yea euen the law of God and all workes from faith and from Christ that we may define Christ rightly and know that he is not the law and therfore he is no exactor of the law and workes but he is the lambe of God that taketh avvay the sinnes of the vvorld This doth faith alone lay hold of and not charitie which notwithstanding as a certaine thankfulnes must follow faith Wherefore victory ouer sinne and death saluation and euerlasting life come not by the law nor by the workes of the law nor yet by the power of free will but by the Lord Iesus Christ only alone Verse 16. That vve might be iustified by faith in Christ and not by the vvorkes of the lavv Paule speaketh not here of the ceremoniall law onely as before we haue sayd but of the whole law For the ceremoniall law was as well the law of God as the morall law was As for example Circumcision the institution of the Priesthoode the seruice and ceremonies of the temple were commaunded of God no lesse then the ten commaundements Moreouer when Abraham was commaunded to offer vp his sonne Isaac in sacrifice it was a law This worke of Abraham pleased God no lesse then other works of the ceremoniall law did and yet was not he iustified by this work but by faith for the scripture saith Abraham beleued God and it vvas counted to him for righteousnes But since the reueiling of Christ say they the ceremoniall lawe killeth and bringeth death Yea so doth the lawe of the ten commaundements also without faith in Christe Moreouer there may no law be suffred to raigne in the conscience but onely the law of the spirite and life wherby we are made free in Christ from the lawe of the letter and of death from the workes therof and from all sinnes Not because the lawe is euill but for that it is not able to iustifie vs for it hath a plaine contrary effect and working It is an high and an excellent matter to be at peace with God and therefore in this case we haue neede of a farre other Mediatour then Moses or the lawe Here we must doe nothing at all but onely receaue the
treasure which is Christ and apprehend him in our heartes by Faith although we feele our selues to be full of sinne These words therfore of the Apostle that vve might be iustified by faith and not by the vvorkes of the lavve are very effectual and not in vaine or vnprofitable as the Scholemen thinke and therefore they passe them ouer so lightly Hetherto ye haue heard the wordes of Paule which he spake vnto Peter wherein he hath briefly comprised the principall article of all Christian doctrine which maketh true Christians in deede Now he turneth to the Galathians to whom he wryteth and thus he concludeth Since it is so that we are iustified by faith in Christ then by the workes of the lawe shall no flesh be iustified Verse 16. Because by the deedes of the lavve no flesh shall be iustified Flesh in Paule doth not signifie as the Scholemen dreame manifest and grosse sinnes for those he vseth to call by their proper names as adultery fornication vncleanes and such like but by flesh Paule meaneth here as Christ doth in the third chapter of Iohn That vvhich is borne of flesh sayeth he is flesh Flesh therfore signifieth the whole nature of man with reason and all other powers what so euer doe belong to man This flesh sayth he is not iustified by workes no not of the lawe Flesh therefore according to Paule signifieth all the righteousnes wisedome deuotion religion vnderstanding and will that is possible to be in a naturall man So that if a man be neuer so righteous according to reason and the lawe of God yet withall his righteousnes workes merites deuotion and religion he is not iustified This the Papistes doe not beleue but being blinde and obstinate they defend their abhominations against their owne conscience continuing in this their blasphemie and hauing yet still in their mouthes these execrable wordes He that doth this good worke or that deserueth forgeuenes of his sinnes who so euer entreth into this or that holy order and kepeth his rule to him we assuredly promise euerlasting life It can not be vttered what an horrible blasphemie it is to attribute that to the doctrine of Deuilles to the decrees and ordinaunces of men to the wicked traditions of the Pope to the hypocriticall workes and merites of Monkes and Friers which Paule the Apostle of Christ taketh away from the lawe of god For if no flesh be iustified by the workes of the lawe much lesse shall it be iustified by the rule of Benedict Fraunces or Augustine in which there is not one iote of true Faith in Christ but this onely they vrge that who so euer kepeth these things hath life euerlasting Wherefore I haue much and often marueled that these sectes of perdition raigning so many yeres in such great darknes and errours the Church could endure and continue as it hath done Some there were whom God called by the letter of the Gospell and by baptisme These walked in simplicitie and humblenes of heart thinking the Monkes and Friers and such onely as were anoynted of the Bishops to be religious and holy and them selues to be prophane and secular and not worthy to be compared vnto them Wherfore they finding in them selues no good workes to set against the wrath and iudgement of God did flie to the death passion of Christ and were saued in this simplicitie Horrible and vnspeakeable is the wrath of God in that he hath so long time punished the contempt of the Gospell and of Christ in the Papistes and also their ingratitude geuing them ouer into a reprobate sense in so much that they blaspheming and denying Christ altogether as touching his office in stede of the gospell haue receaued the execrable rules ordinaunces and traditions of men which they haue deuoutly adored and honoured yea and preferred the same farre aboue the word of God vntill at length they were forbidden to marry and were bound to that incestuous single life wherein they were outwardly polluted and defiled with all kindes of horrible wickednes as adultrie whoredom vncleanes Sodomitrie and such other abominations This was the frute of that filthie single life So God punishing sinne with sinne inwardly gaue them ouer into a reprobate minde and outwardly suffered them to fall into such horrible abominations and that iustly because they blasphemed the onely sonne of God in whom the father would be glorified and whom he deliuered to death that al which beleue in him might be saued by him and not by their owne execrable rules and orders Him that honoureth me sayth he I vvill honour Nowe God is honoured in his sonne Who so thē beleueth that the sonne is our Mediatour and Sauiour he honoureth the father and him againe doth God honour that is to say adorneth him with his giftes forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes the holy Ghost euerlasting life Cōtrariwise They that despise me sayth he shall be despised This is then a generall conclusion Because by the deedes of the lavv no flesh shal be iustified The law of God is greater then the whole world for it comprehendeth all men and the works of the law do farre excel euen the most glorious wilworkes of all the Meritmongers and yet Paule sayth that neither the lawe nor the workes of the law do iustifie Therfore we conclude with Paule that faith only iustifieth This proposition he goeth about to confirme in this maner Verse 18. If then vvhile vve seeke to be made righteous by Christ vve our selues are found sinners is Christ therefore the minister of sinne God forbid If this be true sayth he that we are iustified by Christ then is it vnpossible that we should be sinners or should be iustified by the lawe On the contrary if this be not true but that we must be iustified by the lawe and the workes of the lawe it is then vnpossible that we should be iustified by Christ One of these two must needes be false Either we are not iustified by Christ or we are not iustified by the lawe But the truth is that we are iustified by Christ therefore we are not iustified by the lawe He reasoneth therefore after this maner If then vvhile vve seeke to be made c. That is If we seeke to be iustified by Christ and so being iustified we are yet foūd sinners hauing neede of the lawe to iustifie vs being sinners If we haue neede I say of the obseruation of the lawe to iustifie vs so that they which are righteous in Christ are not righteous but haue yet neede of the lawe to iustifie them Or if he that is iustified by Christ must yet further be iustified by the lawe then is Christ nothing else but a lawgeuer and a minister of sinne Therfore he that is iustified and holy in Christ is not iustified or holy but hath yet neede of the righteousnes and holines of the lawe But we are in deede iustified and made righteous in
him and sheweth vnto him his sinnes his cōscience by and by saith Thou hast sinned If then thou take good hold of that which Paule here teacheth thou wilt answere I graunt I haue sinned Then will God punish thee Nay he will not so doe Why doth not the lawe of God so say I haue nothing to doe with that lawe Why so Because I haue an other lawe which striketh this lawe dumme that is to say libertie What libertie is that The libertie of Christ for by Christ I am vtterly freed from the lawe Therfore that lawe which is remaineth a law to the wicked is to me libertie and bindeth that law which would condemne me And by this meanes that lawe which would bind me and hold me captiue is now fast bound it selfe and holden captiue by grace and libertie which is now my lawe which sayth to that accusing law Thou shalt not hold this man bound captiue for he is mine but I wil hold thee in captiuitie and bind thy hands that thou shalt not hurt him for he liueth now vnto Christ and is dead vnto thee This to do is to dash out the teeth of the lawe to wrast his sting and all his weapons from him and to spoile him of all his force And yet the same law notwithstanding continueth and remaineth stil to the wicked and vnbeleuers And to vs also that be weake so farre forth as we lacke faith it continueth yet still in his force here it hath his edge teeth But if I do beleue in Christ although sinne driue me neuer so much to despaire yet staying vpō this libertie which I haue in Christ I confesse that I haue sinned but my sinne which is a cōdemned sinne is in Christ which is a condemning sinne Now this condemning sinne is stronger then that which is condemned for it is iustifying grace righteousnes life saluation Thus when I feele the terrour of death I say Thou hast nothing to doe with me O death for I haue an other death which killeth thee my death that death which killeth is stronger then that which is killed Thus a faithfull man by faith onely in Christ may raise vppe him selfe and conceaue such sure and sound consolation that he shall not neede to feare the deuill sinne death or any euils And although the Deuill set vpon him with all might and maine and goe about with all the terrours of the world to oppresse him yet he conceaueth good hope euen in the middes therof and thus he sayth Sir Deuill I feare not thy threatninges terrours for ther is one whose name is Iesus Christ in whom I beleue he hath abolished the law condemned sinne vanquished death and destroyed hell and he is thy Tormentor O Satan for he hath boūd thee and holdeth thee captiue to the end that thou shouldest no more hurt me or any that beleueth in him This faith the Deuill can not ouercome but is ouercome of it For this is the victorie sayth S. Iohn that ouercometh the vvorld euen our faith Who is it that ouercometh the world but he which beleueth that Iesus is the sonne of God Paule therfore through a vehement zeale and indignatiō of spirit calleth grace it selfe the lawe which notwithstanding is an exceding inestimable libertie of grace which we haue in Christ Iesu Moreouer he geueth this opprobrious name vnto the law for our consolation to let vs vnderstand that there is a new name geuen vnto it to witte that it is not now aliue any more but dead and condemned And here which is a pleasant sight to behold he bringeth forthe the lawe and setteth it before vs as a theefe and a robber which is already condemned and adiudged to death For he describeth it as it were a prisoner hauing both handes and feete fast bound and all his power taken away so that it can not exercise his tyrannie that is to say it can not accuse and condemne any more And with this most pleasaunt sight he maketh it odious and contemptible to the conscience so that now he which beleueth in Christ dare boldly and with a holy pride triumph ouer the lawe after this maner I am a sinner If thou canst doe any thing against me O lawe nowe doe thy worst So farre of is it then that the law is now terrible vnto him which doth beleue Since Christ is risen from death why should he nowe feare the graue Since Peter is deliuered from the prison why should he now feare it When the maiden was at the point of death then might she in deede feare the bedde but being now reised vp why should she feare it In like maner why should a Christian which enioyeth and possesseth Christ by faith feare the law True it is that he feeleth the terrours of the law but he is not ouercome of them but staying vpon the libertie which he hath in Christ he saith I heare thee murmuring O law that thou wouldest accuse and condemne me but this troubleth me nothing at all Thou art to me as the graue was vnto Christ For I see that thou art fast bound hand and foote and this hath my lawe done What law is that libertie which is called the law not because it bindeth me but because it bindeth my law The law of the ten commaundements did bind me But against that law I haue an other law euen the law of grace which notwithstanding is to me no law neither doth it bind me but setteth me at liberty And this is a law against that accusing and condemning law which law it so bindeth that it hath no power to hurt me any more So against my death which bindeth me I haue an other death that is to say life which quickneth me in Christ and this death looseth and freeth me from the bondes of my death and with the same bondes bindeth my death So death which bound me is now fast bound which killed me is now killed by death that is to say by life it selfe Thus Christ with most sweete names is called my law my sinne my death against the law against sinne against death wheras in very deede he is nothing els but meere libertie righteousnes life and euerlasting saluation And for this cause he is made the law of the law the sinne of sinne the death of death that he might redeme me from the curse of the law iustifie me and quicken me So then whiles Christ is the lawe he is also libertie whiles he is sinne he is righteousnes and whiles he is death he is life For in that he suffered the law to accuse him sinne to condemne him and death to deuoure him he abolished the law he condemned sinne he destroied death he iustified and saued me So is Christ the poison of the law sinne and death and the remedy for the obtaining of libertie righteousnes and euerlasting life This maner of speach which
Paule here vseth and is proper vnto him alone is full of consolation Likewise in the .7 chapter to the Romaines he setteth the law of the spirite against the law of the mēbers And because this is a straunge and a maruelous manner of speaking therfore it entreth more easily into the mind and sticketh faster in the memorie Moreouer when he saith I through the lavv am dead to the lavv it soundeth more swetely then if he should say I through libertie am dead to the law For he setteth before vs as it were a certaine picture as if the law were fighting against the law As though he should say O law if thou canst accuse me terrifie me and bind me I will set aboue and against thee an other law that is to say an other tormentor which shall accuse thee bind thee and triumph ouer thee Whē thou art thus bound and suppressed then am I at libertie So then grace is a law not to me for it bindeth me not but to my law which this law so bindeth that it can not hurt me any more Thus Paule goeth about to draw vs wholy from the beholding of the law sinne death all other euils and to bring vs vnto Christ that there we might behold this ioyfull conflict to witte the law fighting against the law that it may be to me libertie sinne against sinne that it may be to me righteousnes death against death that I may obtaine life Christ fighting against the Deuill that I may be the child of God and destroying hell that I may enioy the kingdome of heauen Verse 19. That I might liue vnto God. That is to say that I might liue before god Ye see then that there is no life vnlesse ye be without the law yea vnlesse ye be vtterly dead vnto the law I meane in conscience Notwithstanding in the meane season as I haue often said so long as the body liueth the flesh must be exercised with lawes and vexed with exactions and penalties of lawes as were the Egyptians But the inward man not subiect to the law but deliuered and freed from it is a liuely iust and holy person not of himselfe but in Christ because he beleueth in him as foloweth Verse 20. I am crucified vvith Christ This he addeth to declare that the law is a deuourer of the law Not onely saith he I am dead to the law through the law that I may liue to God but also I am crucified with Christ But Christ is Lord ouer the law because he is crucified and dead vnto the law Therfore am I also Lord ouer the law for I likewise am crucified and dead vnto the lawe for as much as I am crucified and dead with Christ By what meanes By grace and faith Through this faith because I am nowe crucified and deade vnto the law therfore the law looseth all his power which it had ouer me euen as it hath lost all his power which it had ouer Christ Wherfore euen as Christ himselfe was crucified to the law sinne death and the Deuill so that they haue no further power ouer him euen so I through faith being now crucified with Christ in spirite am crucified and deade to the law sinne death and the Deuill so that they haue no further power ouer me but are now crucified and deade vnto me Paule speaketh not here of crucifying by imitation or example for to follow the example of Christ is also to be crucified with him which crucifying belongeth to the flesh Wherof Peter speaketh in his 1. epistle and .2 chapter Christ suffered for vs saith he leauing vnto vs an example that vve should follovv his steppes But he speaketh here of that high crucifying wherby sinne the deuil and death are crucified in Christ not in me Here Christ Iesus doth all himselfe alone But I beleuing in Christ am by faith crucified also with Christ so that all these things are crucified and dead vnto me Verse 20. Thus I liue I speake not so saith he of my death and crucifying as though I now liued not Yea I liue for I am quickned by this death and crucifying through the which I die That is for as much as I am deliuered from the law sinne and death I now liue in deede Wherfore that crucifying and that death wherby I am crucified and dead to the law sinne death and all euils is to me resurrection and life For Christ crucifieth the Deuill he killeth death condemneth sinne and bindeth the law and I beleuing this am deliuered from the law sinne death and the Deuill The law therfore is bound dead and crucified vnto me I againe am bound dead crucified vnto it Wherfore euen by this death and crucifying that is to say by this grace or liberty I now liue Here as before I haue sayd we must obserue Paules maner of speaking He saith that we are dead and crucified to the law where as in very deede the law it selfe is dead and crucified vnto vs. But this maner of speach he vseth here of purpose that it may be the more sweete and comfortable vnto vs For the law which notwithstanding continueth liueth and reigneth in the whole world which also accuseth and condemneth all men is crucified and dead vnto those onely which beleue in Christ and therfore to them alone belongeth this glory that they are dead to sinne hell death and the Deuill Verse 20. Yet novv not I. That is to say not in mine owne person nor in mine owne substance Here he plainly sheweth by what meanes he liueth And he teacheth what true Christian righteousnes is namely that righteousnes wherby Christ liueth in vs and not that which is in our person Therefore when we speake of Christian righteousnes we must vtterly reiect the person And here Christ and my conscience must become one body so that nothing remaine in my sight but Christ crucified and raised from the dead But if I behold my selfe only and set Christ aside I am gone For by and by I fall into this cogitation Christ is in heauen and thou art on the earth how shalt thou now come vnto him Forsoth I will liue holily and doe that which the law requireth so shall I enter into life Here returning to my selfe and considering what I am what I ought to be and what I am bound to doe I lose Christ out of sight who is my righteousnes and life Who being lost there is no counsell nor succour now remaining but certaine desperation and destruction must needes follow And this is a common euil among men For such is our misery that when tentation or death cometh by and by setting Christ aside we consider our owne life past and what we haue done Here except we be raised vppe againe by faith we must needes perish Wherefore we must learne in such conflicts terrours of conscience forgetting our selues and setting the law our life past and all our works
this article as concerning faith in Christ to be reuealed that I may touch this also by the way is very necessary to be knowne For seing that Christ is now reueiled we cā not be saued by faith in Christ to come but we must beleue that he is already come hath fulfilled all things and abolished the lawe Therfore necessary it was also that Cornelius should be brought to an other beliefe not that Christ was yet to come as he did beleue before but that he was already come So faith geueth place to faith From faith to faith Rom. 1. The popish Scholemen therfore are deceaued when they say for the maintenaunce of their opus congruum or merite before grace that Cornelius by the natural and morall works of reason attained grace forgeuenes of the holy Ghost For to be a iust man fearing God are the properties not of a Gentile or of a naturall man but of a spirituall man who hath faith already For if he should not beleue in God and feare God he could not hope to obtaine any thing of him by his prayer The first commendation therfore that Luke geueth vnto Cornelius is this that he is a righteous man and fearing God then afterwards he commendeth him for his works and almes deedes This our aduersaries do not consider but they lay hold only vpon this sentence and it they maintaine with toth and naile that he gaue almes vnto the poore For that seemeth to make for the establishing of their merite of congruence or desert going before grace But first of all the person or the tree must be commēded and then the works the frute Cornelius is a good tree for he is righteous and feareth God therefore he bringeth forth good frute he geueth almes he calleth vpon God these frutes please God because of his faith Wherfore the angell cōmendeth Cornelius for his faith in Christ which was yet to come and bringeth him from that faith to an other faith in Christ which is already come whē he saith Call for Simon vvhose surname is Peter he shall tell thee vvhat thou oughtest to doe c. Like as then Cornelius was without the law before Christ was reueiled euen so after Christ was reueiled he receaued neither the law nor circumcision And as he kept not the law before so did he not keepe it afterwards This argument therfore concludeth strongly Cornelius was iustified without the law therfore the law iustifieth not Naaman the Syrian Likewise Naaman the Syrian was no doubt a good and a godly man and had a religious and a reuerēt opinion of god And although he was a Gentile belonged not to the kingdome of Moses which thē florished yet notwithstanding his flesh was clensed and the God of Israell was reueiled vnto him and he receaued the holy Ghost For thus he saith Now I knovv assuredly that ther is no other God in all the vvorld but in Israell He doth nothing at all he kepeth not the law he is not circumcised but onely he praieth that so much of that earth might be geuen vnto him as two mules shoulde be able to carie away Moreouer it appeareth that faith was not idle in him For so he speaketh to the Prophet Heliseus Thy seruaunt vvill henceforth neither offer burnt sacrifice nor offering vnto any other God sauing the Lorde But in this thinge the Lord be mercifull vnto thy seruaunte that vvhen my master goeth into the house of Rimmón to vvorship there and leaneth on my hand and I bovve my selfe in the house of Rimmón vvhen I doe bovv dovvne I say in the house of Rimmón the Lord be mercifull to thy seruaunt in this point To vvhom the prophet saith Go in peace So was he iustified The Iew hearing this freateth for anger and saith What should the Gentile be iustified without the keeping of the law Should he be compared with vs which are circumcised The Gentiles iustified without the law euen when the law and policy of Moses was yet in force Therfore God long before when the kingdome of Moses was yet standing and florishing did shew that he iustifieth men without the law as in deede he iustified many kings in Egypt in Babylon also Iob and many other nations of the East Moreouer Niniuie a greate Citie was iustified and receaued the promise of God that it should not be destroyed but should be preserued By what meanes Not because it heard fulfilled the law but because it beleued the word of God which the prophet Ionas preached For so saith the prophet And the Niniuites beleued God and proclaimed a fast and put on sackecloth that is they repented Our aduersaries doe craftely skippe ouer these words They beleued and yet the effect of altogether resteth therein Thou readest not in Ionas And the Niniuites receaued the lawe of Moses were circumcised offered vp sacrifice fulfilled the works of the law but beleuing the word they repented in sackecloth and ashes This was done before Christ was reueiled when as yet that faith reigned which beleeued in Christ that was to come If then the Gentiles were iustified without the law receaued secretly the holy Ghost when the policie of the lawe was yet in force why now should the lawe be required as necessary for the obtaining of righteousnes which by the comming of Christ is already abolished This is therfore a sure and a strong argument grounded vpon the experience of the Galathians VVhether receaued ye the holy ghost by the vvorks of the lavv or by the hearing of faith preached For they were compelled to graunt that they heard nothing of the holy ghost before the preaching of Paule but when he preached the Gospel then receaued they the holy Ghost So we also at this day conuicted by the testimony of our owne conscience are cōstrained to cōfesse that the holy ghost is not geuen by the law but by the hearinge of faith For many heretofore in Poperie haue gone about with great labour and studie to keepe the law the decrees of the fathers and the traditions of the Pope and some with painfull and continuall exercises in watching fasting and praying c. did so weare and consume their bodies that they were able to sustaine no labour wherby notwithstanding they gained nothing els but that they miserably afflicted and tormented them selues They could neuer attaine to this to haue a quiet conscience and peace in Christ but continually they doubted of Gods good will towards them But now since the Gospel teacheth that the law and works iustifie not but faith alone in Iesus Christ there followeth a most certaine knowledge and vnderstanding a most ioyfull conscience and true iudgement of euery kinde of life and of all things els whatsoeuer The beleuing man may now easily iudge that the Papacy with all the orders and traditions thereof is wicked which before he could not do For so great blindenes raingned in the world
so that the worde be not onely my voice but may be hearde of thee and may enter into thy hearte and be beleued of thee then is it truly and in deede the hearing of faith thorowe the which thou receauest the holy Ghost which after thou hast once receaued thou shalt also mortifie thy flesh The faithfull doe finde by their owne experience howe gladly they would hold and embrace the word when they heare it with a full faith and abandon this opinion of the lawe and of their owne righteousnes but they feele in their flesh a mightie resistaunce against the spirite For reason and the flesh will needes worke together This saying Ye must be circumcised and keepe the lavve can not be vtterly rooted out of our mindes but it sticketh fast in the hearts of all the faithfull There is therfore in the faithfull a continuall conflict betwene the hearing of faith and the workes of the lawe For the conscience alwayes murmureth and thinketh that this is too easie a way that by the onely hearing of the word righteousnes the holy ghost and life euerlasting is promised vnto vs But come once to an earnest trial therof and then tell me how easie a thing it is to heare the word of faith In deede he which geueth is great moreouer he geueth great things willingly and freely and vpbraideth no man therwith but thy capacitie is hard and faith weake still striuing against thee so that thou art not able to receaue this gift But let thy conscience murmure against thee neuer so much let this Must come neuer so oftē into thy minde yet stand fast hold out vntill thou ouercome this Must So as faith encreaseth by litle and litle that opinion of the righteousnes of the lawe will diminish But this can not be done without great conflict Verse 3. Are ye so foolish that after ye haue begone in the spirite ye vvould novv finish or be made perfect by the flesh This argument being concluded how that the holy ghost cometh not by the workes of the lawe but through the preaching of faith he beginneth here to exhort the Galathians and to terrifie them from a double daunger and incommoditie The first is Are ye so foolish that after ye haue begone in the spirite ye vvould novv ende in the flesh The other followeth Haue ye suffred so great things in vaine As if he said Ye began in the spirite that is your religion was excellently well begone As also a litle after he saith Ye ranne vvel c. But what haue ye gotten therby Forsoth ye will nowe ende in the flesh yea rather ye are ended in the flesh Paule here setteth the spirite against the flesh He calleth not the flesh as before I haue said lust beastly passions or sensual appetites for he intreateth not here of lust or of other fleshly desires but of forgeuenes of sinnes of iustifying the conscience of obteining righteousnes before God of deliueraunce from the lawe sinne and death and yet notwithstanding he sayth here that they forsaking the spirite doe now ende in the flesh Flesh therfore is here taken for the very righteousnes and wisedome of the flesh and the iudgement of reason which goeth about to be made righteous by the law Whatsoeuer then is best and most excellent in man as the wisedome of reason yea and the righteousnes of the law it selfe the same here Paule calleth flesh And this place must be well weyed and considered because of the slaunderous and cauilling Papists which wrest the same against vs saying that we in Poperie began in the spirite but now hauing maried wiues we ende in the flesh As though a single life or not to haue a wife were a spirituall life and as though it nothing hindred their spirituall life if a man not contented with one whore haue many They are mad men not vnderstanding what the spirite or what the flesh is The spirite is whatsoeuer is done in vs through the spirite The flesh whatsoeuer is done in vs according to the flesh without the spirite Wherfore all the dueties of a Christian man as to loue his wife to bring vp his children to gouerne his familie and such like which vnto them are worldly and carnal are the frutes of the spirite These blinde buzzardes can not discerne the things which are the good creatures of God from vices Here also is to be noted that the Apostle sayth the Galathians did begin in the spirite He should here haue added actiuely Nunc carne consummatis that now ye ende in the flesh But he doth not so but sayth passiuely carne consummamini that ye ende yea or rather are ended in the flesh The righteousnes of the law which Paule here calleth the flesh is so farre of from iustifying that they which after the receauing of the holy ghost through the hearing of faith fall backe againe vnto it are ended in it that is to say are vtterly destroyed Therfore who so euer teach that the lawe ought to be fulfilled to this ende that men might be iustified thereby whiles they goe about to quiet their consciences they hurt them whiles they would iustifie them they condemne them Paule euermore by the way hath a glaunce at these false apostles for they stil vrged the law saying Faith onely in Christ taketh not away sinne pacifieth not the wrath of God iustifieth not Therfore if ye will obtaine these benefites ye must not onely beleeue in Christ but therwith ye must also keepe the law be circumcised keepe the feastes sacrifices c. Thus doing ye shall be free from sinne from the wrath of God from euerlasting death yea rather sayth Paule by the selfe same things ye establish vnrighteousnes ye prouoke the wrath of God ye adde sinne to sinne ye quench the spirite ye fall away from grace and vtterly reiect the same and ye together with your disciples doe ende in the flesh This is the first daūger from the which he terrifieth the Galathians lest if they seeke to be iustified by the lawe they lose the spirite and forgoe their good beginnings for a wretched ende Verse 4. Haue ye suffered so many things in vaine The other daunger and incommoditie is this Haue ye suffred so many things in vaine As though he would say Consider not onely howe well ye began and howe miserablie ye haue forsaken your good beginnings and your course well begone moreouer that not onely ye haue lost the first fruites of the spirite being fallen againe into the ministerie of sinne and death and into a dolefull and a miserable bondage of the lawe but consider this also that ye haue suffered muche for the Gospels sake and for the name of Christe to witte the spoiling of your goodes railings and reproches daungers both of bodies and liues c. All things were in a happie course and great towardnes with you Ye taught purely ye liued holily and ye endured many euils constantly
for the name of Christe But nowe all is lost as well doctrine as faith as well doing as suffering as well the spirite as the fruites thereof Hereby it appeareth sufficiently what inconuenience the righteousnes of the lawe and mans owne righteousnes bringeth to witte that they which trust in it doe lose at once vnspeakeable benefites Nowe what a miserable thing is it so sodenly to lose such inestimable glory and assuraunce of conscience towardes God also to endure so many great and greeuous afflictions as losse of goods wife children body and life and yet notwithstanding to sustaine all these things in vaine And out of these two places much matter may be gathered to set forth and amplifie at large the goodly commendation of the lawe and mans owne righteousnes if a man would stand vpon euery parcell by it selfe and declare what spirite it was wherwith they began what how great and how many the afflictions were which they endured for Christes sake But no eloquence can sufficiently set forth these matters For they are inestimable things wherof Paule here entreateth to wit the glory of God victory ouer the world the flesh and the deuill righteousnes and euerlasting life and on the other side sinne desperation eternall death and hell And yet notwithstanding in a moment we lose all these incomparable gifts and procure vnto our selues these horrible and endles miseries and al by false teachers when they leade vs away frō the truth of the gospel vnto false doctrine And this not only they doe easily bring to passe but also vnder the shew of great holines Verse 4. If notvvithstanding it be in vaine This he addeth as a correction wherby he mitigateth the reprehension that goeth before which was somewhat sharpe And this he doth as an Apostle lest he should terrifie the Galathians too much Although he chide them yet notwithstanding he alwayes doth it in such sorte that he poureth in sweete oyle withall lest he should driue them to desperation He saith therfore If notvvithstanding it be in vaine As if he would say yet I doe not take away all hope from you but if ye would so end in the flesh that is to say follow the righteousnes of the lawe and forsake the spirite as ye haue begone then knowe ye that all your glory and affiaunce which ye haue in God is in vaine and all your afflictions are vnprofitable In deede I must needes speake somwhat more roughly vnto you in this matter I must be more feruent in the defence therof and more sharpe in chiding of you especially the matter being so waightie and constraining me thervnto left ye should thinke it to be but a trifle to cast away the doctrine of Paule and receaue an other Notwithstanding I will not vtterly discourage you so that ye repent and amende For sickely and scabbed children may not be cast away but must be holpen and seene to more carefully then they which are in health So that Paule here like a cunning Phisician layeth all the fault in a manner vpon the false Apostles the authors and onely cause of this deadly disease Contrariwise he entreateth the Galathians very gently to the ende that by this his mildnes he might heale them and restore them againe We therfore by the example of Paule ought in like manner to reprehend the weake and so to heale and remoue their disease that in the meane time we leaue not of to cherish and comfort them lest if we handle them too sharply they fall into desperation Verse 5. He therfore that ministreth to you the spirite and vvorketh miracles among you doth he it through the vvorkes of the lavve or by the hearing of faith preached This argument grounded vpon the experience of the Galathians doth so well like the Apostle that after he hath rebuked and terrified them setting before them a double daunger and incommoditie he nowe repeteth the same againe and that with a more large amplification saying He vvhich ministreth c That is to say Ye haue not only receaued the spirite by the hearing of faith but whatsoeuer ye haue either knowne or done ye haue it by the hearing of faith As though he would say It was not enough that God gaue you once the spirite but the same God also hath enriched you with the gifts of the spirite and encreased the same in you to the ende that ye hauing once receaued the spirite it might alwaies growe and be more and more effectuall in you Hereby it is plaine that the Galathians had wrought miracles or at the least had shewed such fruites of faith as the true Disciples of the Gospell are wont to bring forth For the Apostle elswhere saith That the kingdome of God is not in vvord but in povver Now this power is not onely to be able to speake of the kingdom of God but also in very deede to shew that God through his spirite is effectual in vs So before in the second chapter he saith of him selfe He that vvas effectuall in Peter among the Ievves vvas also effectuall in me he that vvas mighty by Peter in the Apostleship ouer the Circumcision vvas also mighty by me tovvards the Gentiles When a preacher then so preacheth that the word is not destitute of his frute but effectuall in the heartes of the hearers that is to say when faith hope loue and pacience do follow then God geueth his spirite and worketh miracles in the hearers In like manner Paule saith here that God hath geuen his spirite to the Galathians hath vvrought miracles among them As though he would say God hath not onely brought to passe through my preaching that ye should beleue but also that ye should liue holily bring forth many frutes of faith and suffer many afflictions Also by the same power of the holy Ghost of adulterers of wrathfull impacient and couetous persons and of very enemies ye are become liberall chast gentle pacient and louers of your neighbours Wherupon afterwardes he geueth testimony of them in the fourth chapter that they receaued him as an Angell of God yea rather as Christ Iesus and that they loued him so vehemently that they were ready to haue plucked out their owne eyes for him Now to loue thy neighbour so heartily that thou art ready to bestow thy money thy goods thine eyes and all that thou hast for his saluation and moreouer to suffer patiently all aduersities and afflictions these no doubt are the effects fruits of the spirite these saith he you receaued and enioyed before these false teachers came among you But ye receaued them not by the lawe but of God who so ministred vnto you and daily encreased in you his holy spirite that the gospell had a most happie course amongste you in teaching beleeuing working and suffring Now seeing ye know these things being conuicted euen by the testimonie of your owne consciences howe cometh it to passe that ye shewe not forth the same
promise so long before the law Which he did of purpose and to this ende that it should not be sayd that righteousnes was geuen through the lawe and not through the promise For if he would that we should haue ben iustified by the lawe then would he haue geuen the law 430. yeares before the promise or else together with the promise But nowe at the first he speaketh not a worde as concerning the lawe but at the length after 430. yeares he geueth the lawe In the meane while all that time he speaketh onely of his promises Therfore the Blessing and free gift of righteousnes came before the lawe through the promise The promise therfore is farre more excellent then the lawe And so the law doth not abolish the promise but Faith in the promise whereby the beleuers euen before Christes time were saued which is now published by the Gospell throughout the whole world destroyeth the law so that it can not encrease sinne any more terrifie sinners or bring them into desperation laying hold vpon the promise through Faith. And in this also lieth a certaine vehemencie specially to be noted that he expressely setteth downe the number of .430 yeares As if he would say Cōsider with your selues how long it was betwene the promise geuen and the lawe It is plaine that Abraham receaued the promise a long time before the lawe For the lawe was geuen to the people of Israel .430 yeares after And this is an inuincible argument gathered and grounded vpon a certaine time And he speaketh not here of the lawe in generall but onely of the written lawe As if he would say God could not then haue regarde to the Ceremonies and workes of the law and geue righteousnes to the obseruers thereof For as yet the lawe was not geuen which commaundeth ceremonies requireth workes and promiseth life to those that obserue them saying The man that shall doe these things shall liue in them And although it promise such things yet it foloweth not therfore that we obtaine these promises For it sayeth plainly The mā that shal do these things c. Now it is certaine that no man can doe them Moreouer Paule sayth that the lawe can not abolish the promise therefore that promise made vnto Abraham .430 yeares before the law remaineth firme and constant And that the matter may be better vnderstand I will declare the same by a similitude If a rich man not constrained but of his owne good will should adopte one to be his sonne whom he knoweth not and to whom he oweth nothing and should appoynt him to be the heire of all his lands and goods certaine yeres after that he hath bestowed this benefite vpon him he should lay vpon him a law to do this or that he cā not now say that he hath deserued this benefite by his owne workes seeing that many yeres before he asking nothing had receaued the same freely and of mere fauour So God could not respect our workes and desertes going before righteousnes for the promise and the gift of the holy Ghost was .430 yeares before the lawe Hereby it appeareth that Abraham obteined not righteousnes before God through the lawe For there was yet no law If there were yet no lawe then was there neither worke nor merite What then Nothing else but the mere promise This promise Abraham beleued and it was counted to him for righteousnes By the selfe same meanes then that the father obteined this promise the children doe also obteine it and holde it So say we also at this day Our sinnes were purged by the death of Christ aboue a thousand and fiue hundreth yeres agoe when there were yet no religious Orders no Canon or rule of Penance no merites of congruence and worthines We can not nowe therfore begin to abolish the same by our owne workes and merites Thus Paule gathereth arguments of similitudes of a certaine time and of persons so sure strong on euery side that no man can deny them Let vs therfore arme and fortifie our consciences with such like arguments For it helpeth vs excedingly to haue them alwayes ready in tentations For they lead vs from the lawe and workes to the promise and to faith from wrath to grace from sinne to righteousnes and from death to life Therfore these two things as I doe often repeate to witte the lawe and the promise must be diligently distinguished For in time in place and in person and generally in all other circumstances they are separate as farre asunder as heauen and earth the beginning of the world and the later ende In deede they are neare neighbours for they are ioyned together in one man or in one soule but in the inward affection as touching their office they ought to be separate farre asonder so that the lawe may haue dominion ouer the flesh and the promise may sweetely and comfortably raigne in the conscience When thou hast thus appoynted vnto them both their own proper place then thou walkest safely betwene them both in the heauen of the promise and in the earth of the lawe In spirite thou walkest in the Paradise of grace and peace In the flesh thou walkest in the earth of workes and of the crosse And nowe the troubles which the flesh is compelled to beare shall not be hard vnto thee because of the sweetenes of the promise which comforteth and reioyceth the hart excedingly But now if thou confound and mingle these two together and place the lawe in the conscience and the promise of libertie in the flesh then thou makest a confusion such as was in Poperie so that thou shalt not knowe what the lawe what the promise what sinne or what righteousnes is Wherfore if thou wilt diuide the worde of truth aright thou must put a great difference betwene the promise and the lawe as touching the inward affections and whole practise of life It is not for naught that Paule prosecuteth this argument so diligently For he foresawe in spirite that this mischiefe should creepe into the Church that the word of God should be confounded that is to say that the promise should be mingled with the lawe and so the promise should be vtterly lost For when the promise is mingled with the lawe it is nowe made nothing else but the very lawe Therefore accustome thy selfe to separate the promise and the law asunder euen in respect of time that when the lawe cometh and accuseth thy conscience thou mayest say Lady lawe thou comest not in season for thou comest to soone Tarry yet vntil .430 yeres be expired and when they are past then come and spare not But if thou come then yet shalt thou come to late For then hath the promise preuented thee .430 yeres to the which I assent and sweetely repose my selfe in the same Therefore I haue nothing to doe with thee I heare thee not For nowe I liue with the beleuing Abraham or
sorte vnderstandeth the righteousnes of the lawe which also it teacheth and vrgeth and imagineth that the doers of it are righteous but it vnderstandeth not the office and ende of the law Therfore when it heareth this sentence of Paule which is straunge and vnknowne to the world That the lavve vvas geuen for transgressions thus it iudgeth Paule abolisheth the lawe for he sayth that we are not iustified through it Yea he is a blasphemer against God which gaue the lawe whē he sayth that the lavve vvas geuen for transgressions Let vs liue therfore as Gentiles which haue no lawe Yea let vs sinne abide in sinne that grace may abounde Also let vs doe euill that good may come therof This happened to the Apostle Paule and the selfe same happeneth at this day vnto vs For when the common people heare out of the Gospell that righteousnes cometh by the mere grace of God through Faith onely without the law and without workes they gather by and by of it as did the Iewes in times past If the lawe doe not iustifie then let vs worke nothing and surely they performe this excellently well What should we then doe This impietie doth in deede very much vexe vs but we can not remedie it For when Christe preacheth he must nedes heare that he was a blasphemer and a seditious person that is to say that through his doctrine he deceaued men and made them rebelles against Caesar The selfe same thing happened to Paule and all the rest of the Apostles And what maruell is it if the world in like maner accuse vs at this day Let it accuse vs let it sclaunder vs let it persecute vs and spare not yet must not we therefore hold our peace but speake freely to the ende that afflicted consciences may be deliuered out of the snares of the Deuill And we must not regarde the foolish and vngodly people in that they do abuse our doctrine for whether they haue a law or no lawe they can not be reformed But we must consider how afflicted consciences may be comforted that they pearish not with the multitude If we should dissemble and holde our peace pore afflicted consciences should haue no consolation which are so entangled and snared with mens lawes and traditiōs that they can wind them selues out by no meanes As Paule therefore seeing some to set themselues against his doctrine and others some to seeke the libertie of the flesh and therby to be made worse comforted him selfe after this sort that he was an Apostle of Iesus Christ sent to preach the Faith of Gods elect and that he must suffer all things for the elects sake to the end that they also might obtaine saluation euen so we at this day do al things for the elects sake whom we know to be edified comforted through our doctrine But as for the dogges swine of whom the one sort doth persecute our doctrine and the other sort doth tread vnder foote that libertie which we haue in Christ Iesus I am so offended with them that in all my life for their sakes I would not vtter so much as one word but I would rather wish that these hogges together with our aduersaries the dogges were yet still subiect to the Popes tyrannie rather then that the holy name of God should be so blasphemed and euill spoken of through them Therfore albeit not onely the foolish ignorant people but they also which seeme in their owne conceits to be very wise do argue after this sort If the law do not iustifie then is it in vaine vnprofitable yet is it not therfore true For like as this consequence is nothing worth Money doth not iustifie or make a mā righteous therfore it is vnprofitable the eyes do not iustifie therfore they must be plucked out the hands make not a mā righteous therfore they must be cut of so is this naught also The lawe dothe not iustify therfore it is vnprofitable for we must attribute vnto euery thinge his proper effect and vse We doe not therfore destroy condemne the lawe bicause we say that it doth not iustifie but we answere otherwise to this question To vvhat end then serueth the lavv then our aduersaries doe who doe wickedly and peruersely counterfet an office vse of the law which belongeth not vnto it Against this abuse and forged office of the lawe we dispute and aunswer with Paule that the law doth not iustifie But in so saying we affirme not that the lawe is vnprofitable as they doe by and by gather If the law doe not iustifie say they then is it geuē in vaine No not so For it hath his proper office vse but not that which the aduersaries do imagin namely to make mē righteous but it accuseth terrifieth and condemneth them We say with Paule that the lawe is good if a man doe rightly vse it that is to say if he vse the law as the law If I geue vnto the lawe his proper definition and keepe it within the compasse of his office and vse it is an excellent thing But if I translate it to an other vse and attribute that vnto it which I should not then doe I not onely peruert the law but also the whole Scripture Therfore Paule fighteth here against those pestilent hypocrites who could not abide this sentence The lavve vvas added for transgressions For they thinke that the office of the lawe is to iustifie And this is the generall opinion of mans reason amōg the Sophisters and throughout the whole world that righteousnes is gotten through the workes of the lawe And reason will by no meanes suffer this pernicious opinion to be wrested from it because it vnderstandeth not the righteousnes of Faith. Hereof it cometh that the Papists both foolishly and wickedly do say The Church hath the lawe of God the traditions of the Fathers the decrees of Councels If it liue after them it is holy No man shal perswade these men that when they keepe these things they please not God but prouoke his wrath To conclude they that trust in their owne righteousnes thinke to pacifie the wrath of God by their wilworship and voluntary religion Therefore this opinion of the righteousnes of the lawe is the sinke of all euils and the sinne of sinnes of the whole world For grosse sinnes and vices may be knowen and so amended or else repressed by the punishment of the Magistrate But this sinne to witte mannes opinion concerning his owne righteousnes will not onely not be counted sinne but also will be estemed for an high religion and righteousnes This pestilent sinne therefore is the most high and soueraigne power of the Deuill ouer the whole world the very head of the Serpent and the snare wherby the Deuill entangleth and holdeth all men captiue For naturally all men haue this opinion that they are made righteous by keeping of the lawe Paule therefore to
owne dreames and vnder the name of the gospell ceremonies and lawes They are like therfore vnto themselues and so they still continue that is to say Monks workers of the lawe and teachers of ceremonies sauing that they deuise newe names and newe workes It is not then a matter of small importance to vnderstand rightly what the law is and what is the true vse and office therof Now for as much as we teach these things both diligently and faithfully we doe therby plainly testifie that we reiect not the law and works as our aduersaries doe falsely accuse vs but we do altogether stablish the law and require the works therof and we say that the law is good and profitable but in his owne proper vse which is first to bridle ciuill transgressiōs and then to reueile and to encrease spiritual transgressions Wherfore the law is also a light which sheweth reueileth not the grace of God not righteousnes and life but sinne death the wrath and iudgement of god For as in the Mount Sina the thundring lightning the thicke darke cloud the hill smoking flaming all that terrible shew did not reioyce nor quicken the children of Israell but terrified and astonished them and shewed howe vnhable they were with all their puritie and holines to abide the Maiestie of God speaking to them out of the cloud euen so the law when it is in his true vse doth nothing else but reueale sinne engender wrath accuse and terrifie men so that it bringeth them to the very brinke of desperation This is the proper vse of the lawe and here it hath an end and it ought to goe no further Contrariwise the Gospel is a light which lightneth quickneth comforteth raiseth vp fearful consciences For it sheweth that God for Christes sake is merciful vnto sinners yea to such as are most vnworthy if they beleue that by his death they are deliuered frō the Curse that is to say from sinne and euerlasting death and that through his victorie the Blessing is freely geuen vnto them that is to say grace forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes euerlasting life Thus putting a difference betwene the law the Gospel we geue to them both their owne proper vse office Of this differēce betwene the law the gospel there is nothīg to be found in the bokes of the Monks Canonists Scholemen no nor in the bokes of the auncient fathers Augustine did somewhat vnderstand this difference and shewed it Ierome and others knew it not Briefly there was wonderfull silence many yeres as touching this difference in all Schooles and Churches And this thing brought mens consciences into great daunger For vnlesse the gospell be plainly discerned frō the lawe the true Christian doctrine can not be kept sound and vncorrupt Contrariwise if this difference be well knowne then is also the true meane of iustification knowne and then is it an easie matter to discerne faith from workes Christ from Moses and all politike workes For all things without Christe are the ministers of death for the punishment of the wicked Therefore Paule aunswereth to this question after this maner Verse 19. The lavve vvas added because of transgressions That is to say that transgressions might be more encreased knowne and seene And in deede so it cometh to passe For when sinne is reuealed to a man through the law death the wrath and iudgement of God and hell it is vnpossible but that he should become impatient but that he should murmure against God and despise his will. For he can not beare the iudgement of God his owne death and damnation and yet notwithstanding he can not escape them Here he must needes fall into the hatred of God and blasphemie against god Before when he was out of tentation he was a very holy man he worshipped and praised God he bowed his knee before God and gaue him thanks as the Pharisey did Luke 18. But now when sinne and death is reuealed vnto him he wisheth that there were no god The law therfore of it selfe bringeth a special hatred of god And thus sinne is not onely reuealed and knowne by the lawe but also is encreased and stirred vp by the lawe Therfore Paule sayth Rom. 7. Sinne that it might appeare to be sinne vvrought death in me by that vvhich vvas good that sinne might be out of measure sinneful by the commaundement There he entreateth of this effect of the law very largely Paule aunswereth therfore to this question If the lawe doe not iustifie to what end then serueth it Although sayth he it iustifie not yet is it very profitable necessary For first it ciuily restraineth such as are carnall rebellious and obstinate Moreouer it is as a glasse that sheweth vnto a man him selfe that he is a sinner giltie of death and worthy of Gods euerlasting wrath indignation To what profit serueth this humbling this brusing beating downe by this hammer the law I meane To great profite namely that we may haue an entrance vnto grace So then the lawe is a minister that prepareth the way vnto grace For God is the God of the humble the miserable the afflicted the oppressed the desperate and of all those that are vtterly brought to nothing and his nature is to exalt the humble to feede the hungry to geue sight to the blind to comfort the miserable the afflicted the brused and broken harted to iustifie sinners to quicken the dead and to saue the very desperate and damned For he is an almightie creatour making all things of nothing Now that pernicious and pestilent opinion of mans owne righteousnes which will not be a sinner vncleane miserable and damnable but righteous and holy suffreth not God to come to his owne naturall and proper worke Therefore God must needes take this maule in hand the law I meane to driue downe to beat in peeces to bring to nothing this beast with her vaine confidence wisedom righteousnes power that she may so learne at the lēgth by her owne miserie and mischief that she is vtterly forlorne lost and damned Here now when the conscience is thus terrified with the law then cometh the doctrine of the Gospell and grace which reiseth vppe and comforteth the same againe saying Christ came in to the world not to breake the brused reede nor to quench the smoking flaxe but to preach the Gospell of glad tidings to the poore to heale the broken and contrite in heart to preach forgeuenes of sinnes to the captiues c. But here lieth all the difficultie of this matter that when a man is terrified and cast downe he may be able to raise vp him selfe againe and say Now I am brused and afflicted enough the time of the lawe hath tormented and vexed me sharply enough Nowe is the time of grace now is the time to heare Christ out of whose mouth procede the wordes of grace
blessed Seede which is Christ who hath gracious lippes wherwith he accuseth and terrifieth not but speaketh of farre better things then doth the lawe namely of grace peace forgeuenes of sinnes victorie ouer sinne death the Deuill and damnation gotten by his death and passion vnto all beleuers Paule therfore sheweth by these words Vntill the Seede should come vnto whom the Blessing was promised howe long the lawe should endure literally and spiritually After the letter it ceased after the blessed Seede came in to the world taking vpon him our flesh geuing the holy Ghost and wryting a newe lawe in our hearts But the spirituall time of the lawe doth not ende at once but continueth rooted in the conscience Therfore it is a hard matter for a man which is exercised with the spirituall vse of the lawe to see the ende of the lawe For in these terrours and feeling of sinne the minde can not conceaue this hope that God is mercifull and that he will forgeue sinnes for Christes sake but it iudgeth only that God is angrie with sinners and that he accuseth and condemneth them If faith come not here to raise vppe againe the pore afflicted conscience or else according to that saying of Christ vvhere tvvo or three are gathered together in my name c. there be some faithfull brother at hand that may comfort him by the worde of God which is so oppressed and beaten downe by the lawe desperation and death must needes folow Therfore it is a perillous thing for a man to be alone VVoe be to him that is alone sayth the Preacher for vvhen he falleth he hath none to raise him vp Wherefore they that ordeined that cursed Monkish and solitarie life gaue occasion to many thousandes to despaire If a man should separate him selfe frō the company of other for a day or two to be occupied in prayer as we read of Christ that sometime he went a side alone into the Mount and by night continued in prayer there were no daunger therein But when they constrained men continually to liue a solitarie life it was a deuice of the Deuil him self For when a man is tempted and is alone he is not able to reise vppe him selfe no not in the least tentation that can be Ver. 19. And it vvas ordeined by Angels in the hand of a Mediatour This is a litle digression from his purpose which he neither declareth nor finisheth but onely toucheth it by the way and so proceedeth For he retourneth incontinent to his purpose when he sayeth what is the lawe then contrary to the promises of God Nowe this was the occasion of his digression He fell into this difference betwene the lawe and the Gospell to witte that the lawe added to the promises did differ from the gospell not onely in respect of time but also of the author and the principal cause therof For the lawe was deliuered by the Angels Heb. 1 but the Gospell by the Lord him selfe Wherfore the Gospell is farre more excellent then the lawe For the lawe is the voice of the seruauntes but the Gospell is the voyce of the Lord him selfe Therfore to abase and to diminish the authority of the lawe and to exalt and magnifie the Gospell he sayth that the lawe was a doctrine geuen to continue but for a small time for it endured but onely vntill the fulnes of the promise that is to say vntill the blessed Seede came which fulfilled the promise but that the Gospel was for euer For all the faithfull haue had alway one and the selfe same Gospel from the beginning of the world and by that they were saued The lawe therefore is farre inferiour to the Gospell because it was ordained by the Angelles which are but seruauntes and endured but for a short time whereas the Gospell was ordeined by the Lord him selfe to continue for euer Hebrues 1. For it vvas promised before all vvorldes Tit. 1. Moreouer the word of the lawe was not ordeined by the Angels being but seruauntes but also by an other seruaunt farre inferiour to the Angels namely by a man that is as here he sayeth by the hand of a Mediatour that is to say Moises Nowe Christ is not a seruaunt but the Lord him selfe He is not a Mediatour betwene God and man according to the lawe as Moises was but he is a Mediatour of a better Testament The law therfore was ordeined by Angels as seruauntes For Moises and the people heard God speaking in the Mount Sina that is to say they heard the angels speaking in the person of god Therfore Stephen in the seuenth of the Actes sayeth Ye haue receaued the lavve by the ministerie of the Angels and ye haue not regarded it Also the text in the third of Exodus sheweth plainely that the Angell appeared vnto Moises in a flame of fire and spake vnto him from the middest of the bush Paule therefore signifieth that Christe is a Mediaotur of a farre better Testament then Moises And here he alludeth to that history in Moises concerning the geuing of the lawe which sayeth that Moises ledde the people out of their tentes to meete with God and that he placed them at the foote of the Mount Sina There was an heauie and an horrible sight The whole Mount was on a flaming fier When the people sawe this they began to tremble for they thought that they should haue ben suddenly destroyed in this fearfull tempest Because therefore they could not abide the lawe sounding so horribly out of Mount Sina for that terrifying voice of the lawe would haue killed the people they sayd vnto Moises their Mediatour Come thou hether and heare vvhat the Lord sayeth and speake thou vnto vs. And he aunswered I my selfe sayeth he vvas a Mediatour and one that stoode betvvene God and you c. By these places it is plaine enough that Moises was appoynted a Mediatour betwene the people and the lawe speaking Wherfore Paule by this historie goeth about to declare that it is impossible that righteousnes should come by the lawe As if he should say howe can the lawe iustifie seeing the whole people of Israell being purified and sanctified yea and Moises him selfe the Mediatour betwene God and the people were afraide and trembled at the voice of the lawe as it is sayd in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Here was nothing but feare and trembling But what righteousnes and holines is this not to be able to beare yea not to be able or willing to heare the lawe but to flie from it and so to hate it that it is impossible to hate and abhorre any thing more in the whole world as the historie moste plainly testifieth that the people when they heard the lawe did hate nothing more then the lawe and rather wished death then to heare the lawe So when sinne is discouered as it were by certaine bright beames which the law striketh into the heart
there is nothing more odious more intolerable to mā then the law is Here he wold rather chose death thē be cōstraind to bear these terrors of the law be it neuer so litle a time which is a most certaine token that the lawe iustifieth not For if the lawe did iustifie then no dout men would loue it they would delite was raised vppe and comforted by the gratious and free mercy of god Therefore the lawe iustifieth not If the lawe should serue mine affections that is to say if it should approue my hypocrisie my opinion and confidence of mine owne righteousnes if it should say that without the mercy of God and faith in Christ through the helpe of it alone as all the world naturally iudgeth of the lawe I might be iustified before God and moreouer if it should say that God is pacified and ouercome by works and is bound to reward the doers therof that so I hauing no nede of God might be a God vnto my selfe merite grace by my workes setting my Sauiour Christ apart might saue my selfe by mine owne merites If I say the lawe should thus serue mine affections then should it be sweete delectable and pleasant in deede So wel can reason flatter it selfe notwithstanding this should no longer cōtinue but vntil the law should come to his owne proper vse and office then should it appeare that reason can not suffer those bright beames of the law There some Moises must needes come betwene as a Mediatour and yet notwithstanding without any fruite as I will declare hereafter To this purpose serueth that place in the .2 Cor. 3. chapt concerning the couered face of Moises where Paule out of the hystorie of Exod. 34. chap. sheweth that the children of Israell not onely did not knowe but also could not abide the true and spirituall vse of the lawe First for that they could not looke vnto the ende of the lawe sayeth Paule because of the veile which Moises put vpon his face Againe they could not looke vppon the face of Moises being bare and vncouered for the glory of his countenaunce For when Moises went about to talke with them he couered his face with a veile without the which they could not beare his talke that is they could not heare Moises him selfe their Mediatour vnlesse he had set an other Mediatour betwene that is to say the veile Howe then should they heare the voyce of God or of an Angell when they could not heare the voyce of Moises being but a mā yea and also their Mediatour except his face had ben couered Therfore except the blessed Seede come to raise vppe and comfort him which hath heard the lawe he perisheth through desperation in detesting of the lawe in hating and blaspheming of God and daily more and more offendeth against god For this feare and confusion of conscience which the lawe bringeth the deeper it perceth and the longer it continueth the more it encreaseth hatred and blasphemy against God. This historie therefore teacheth what is the power of freewill The people are stricken with feare they tremble and they flie backe Where is now freewill where is nowe that good will that good entent that right iudgement of reason which the Papistes doe so much bragge of What auaileth freewill here in these sanctified and holy men It can say nothing It blindeth their reason it peruerteth theyr will it receiueth not it saluteth not it embraceth not with ioy the Lord comming with thundring lightning and fire in to the Mounte Sina It can not heare the voyce of the Lord but contrariwise it sayth Let not the Lord speake vnto vs lest vve die We see then what the strength and power of freewil is in the children of Israel who though they were clensed and sanctified could not heare one syllable or letter of the law Therfore these high cōmendations which the Papists geue to their freewill are nothing else but mere toyes and doting dreames Verse 20. Novv a Mediatour is not a Mediatour of one Here he compareth these two Mediatours together and that with a maruelous breuitie yet so notwithstanding that he satisfieth the attentiue reader who because this word Mediatour is generall by and by vnderstandeth that Paule speaketh also of the Mediatour generally and not of Moises onely A Mediatour sayeth he is not a Mediatour of one onely but this word necessarily comprehendeth two that is to say him that is offended and him that is the offender of whom the one hath neede of intercession and the other needeth none Wherfore a Mediatour is not of one but of two and of such two as be at variaunce betwene them selues So Moises by a generall definition is a Mediatour because he doth the office of a Mediatour betwene the law and the people who can not abide the true and spirituall vse of the law The lawe therfore must haue a new face and his voyce must be chaunged that is to say the voyce of the law must be made spirituall or the lawe must be made liuely in the inward affection and must put on a visour or a veile that it may now become more tolerable so that the people may be able to heare it by the voice of Moises Nowe the lawe being thus couered speaketh no more in his Maiestie but by the mouth of Moises After this maner it doth not his office any more that is it terrifieth not the conscience And this is the cause that they doe neither vnderstand it nor regarde it by meanes wherof they become secure negligent and presumptuous hypocrites And yet notwithstanding the one of these two must needes be done to witte that either the lawe must be without his vse and couered with a veile but then as I haue said it maketh hypocrites or els it must be in his vse without the veile and then it killeth For mans hearte can not abide the lawe in his true vse without the veile It behoueth thee therefore if thou looke to the ende of the law without the veile either to laye holde on that blessed Seede by faith that is to say thou must looke beyond the ende of the law vnto Christ which is the accomplishment of the law which may say vnto thee The law hath terrified thee enough Be of good comfort my sonne thy sinnes are forgeuen thee wherof I wil speake more anone or else surely thou must haue Moses for thy Mediatour with his veile For this cause Paule sayth A mediatour is not a Mediatour of one For it could not be that Moises should be a Mediatour of God alone For God needeth no Mediatour And againe he is not a Mediatour of the people onely but he doth the office of a Mediatour betwene God and the people which were at discord with god For it is the office of a Mediatour to pacifie the partie that is offended and to reconcile vnto him the partie which is the offender
Notwithstanding Moises is a Mediatour in this sort as I haue sayd which doth nothing else but chaunge the voyce of the lawe and maketh it tolerable so that the people may abide the hearing thereof but geueth no power to accomplish the same To conclude he is a Mediatour but onely of the veile and therfore he geueth no power to performe the law but onely in the veile Therefore his disciples in that he is a Mediatour of the veile must alwayes be hypocrites But what thinke ye should haue come to passe if that the lawe had bene geuen without Moises either else before or after Moises and that there had ben no Mediatour and in the meane season the people should not haue ben suffered either to flie away or else to haue had any Mediatour Here either the people being beaten downe with intolerable feare should haue perished forthwith or if they should haue escaped there must nedes haue come some other Mediatour which should haue set him selfe betwene the law and the people to this end that both the people might be preserued and the lawe remaine in his force and strength and also an attonement might be made betwene the lawe and the people In deede Moises cometh in the meane season and is made a Mediatour he putteth on a veile and couereth his face but he can not deliuer mens consciences from the anguish and terrour which the law bringeth Therefore when a man in the hower of death or in the conflict of conscience feeleth the wrath and iudgement of God for sinne which the law reuealeth and encreaseth here to keepe him from desperation secluding Moises with his veile he must haue a Mediatour which may say vnto him Although thou be a sinner yet shalt thou remaine that is to say thou shalt not die although the lawe with his wrath and malediction doe still remaine This Mediatour is Iesus Christ which chaungeth not the voice of the law nor hideth the same with a veile as Moises did nor leadeth me out of the sight of the law but he setteth him selfe against the wrath of the law and taketh it away and satisfieth the lawe in his owne body by himselfe And by the Gospel he saith vnto me In deede the law threatneth vnto thee the wrath of God and eternall death but be not afraid flie not away but stand still I supply and performe all thinges for thee I satisfie the law for thee This is a Mediatour which farre excelleth Moises who setteth him selfe betwene God being angry and the sinner The intercession of Moses here profiteth nothing he hath done his office he with his veile is now vanished away Here the miserable sinner being vtterly desperate or a man now approching vnto death God being offended angry doe encounter together Therefore there must come a farre other Mediatour then Moises which may satisfie the lawe take away the wrath therof and may reconcile vnto God which is angry that poore sinner miserable and gilty of eternall death Of this Mediatour Paule speaketh briefely when he saith A Mediatour is not a Mediatour of one For this word Mediatour properly signifieth such a one as doth the office of a Mediatour betwene the partie that is offended and the offender We are the offenders God with his law is he which is offended And the offence is such that God can not pardon it neither can we satisfie for the same Therefore betwene God who of him selfe is but one and vs there is wonderfull discord Moreouer God can not reuoke his law but he will haue it obserued and kept And we which haue transgressed the law can not flie from the presence of God. Christ therefore hath seth him selfe a Mediatour betwene two which are quite contrary and vtterly separate asunder with an infinite and euerlastinge separation and hath reconciled them together And how hath he done this He hath put avvay as Paule saith in an other place the hādvvriting vvhich vvas against vs vvhich by ordinaunces that is by the law vvas cōtrary vnto vs and he hath taken it and fastened it to the Crosse and hath spoiled principalities and povvers and hath made a shevve of them openly and hath triumphed ouer them by him selfe Therefore he is not a Mediatour of one but of two vtterly disagreeing betweene them selues This is also a mighty place and of greate efficacie to confute and confounde the righteousnes of the law and to teach vs that in the matter of Iustification it ought to be vtterly remoued out of our sight Also this word Mediatour ministreth sufficient matter to proue that the lawe iustifieth not for els what neede should we haue of a Mediatour Seing then that mans nature can not abide the hearinge of the lawe much lesse is it able to accomplish the lawe or to agree with the lawe This doctrine which I doe so often repete and not without tediousnes doe still beate into your heades is the true doctrine of the lawe which euery Christian ought with all diligence to learne that he may be able truly to define what the law is what is the true vse and office what are the limites what is the power the time and the ende thereof For it hath an effect quite contrary to the iudgement of all men which haue this pestilent and pernicious opinion naturally rooted in them that the law iustifieth Therefore I feare lest this doctrine will be darkened and defaced againe when we are deade For the world must be replenished with horrible darkenes errours before the latter day come He therefore that is able to vnderstand this let him vnderstand it that the law in true Christian Diuinitie and in his true and proper definition doth not iustifie but hath a cleane contrary effect For it sheweth and discouereth vnto vs our selues it setteth God before vs in his anger it reueileth Gods wrath it terrifieth vs and it doth not only reueile sinne but also mightily encreaseth sinne so that where sinne was before but litle now by the law which bringeth the same to light it becometh exceeding sinfull so that a man now beginneth to hate the law and to flie from it with a perfect hatred to abhorre God the maker of the law This is not to be iustified by the law and that euen reason it selfe is compelled to graūt but to commit a double sinne against the law First not onely to haue a wil so disagreeing frō the law that thou canst not heare it but also to do contrary to that which it cōmaundeth And secondly so to hate it that thou wouldest wish it were abolished together with God himselfe who is the author therof and absolutely good Now what greater blasphemy what sinne more horrible can be imagined then to hate God to abhorre his law not to suffer the hearing thereof which notwithstanding is good and holy For the history doth plainely witnes that the people of Israell refused to heare that excellent
lawe those holy and most gracious wordes namely I am the Lord thy God vvhich brought thee out of the land of Egypt and out of the house of bondage Thou shalt haue none other Gods c. Shevving mercy to thousandes c. Honour thy father and thy mother that it may goe vvell vvith thee and that thy daies may be prolonged vpon the earth c. and that they had neede of a Mediatour They could not abide this most excellent perfect and diuine wisedom this most gracious sweete comfortable doctrine Let not the Lorde speake vnto vs say they lest vve die Speake thou vnto vs c. Doubtles it is a merueilous thinge that a man can not heare that which is his whole felicite namely that he hath a God yea a mercifull God which wil shew mercy vnto him in many thousands of generatiōs c. And moreouer that he can not abide that which is his chiefe safetie protectiō defence namely Thou shalt not kil Thou shalt not cōmit adultery Thou shalt not steale For by these wordes the Lord hath compassed and fortified the life of man his wife his children and his goods as it were with a wal against the force and violence of the wicked The law then can doe nothing sauing that by his light it lightneth the cōscience that it may know sinne death the iudgement the hatred and wrath of god Before the law come I am secure I feele no sinne but whē the law cometh sinne death hel are reueiled vnto me This is not to be made righteous but giltie the enemy of God to be condemned to death and hell fire The principall point then of the law in true Christian Diuinitie is to make men not better but worse that is to say it sheweth vnto them their sinne that by the knowledge therof they may be humbled terrified brused and brokē by this meanes may be driuen to seeke comforte and so to come to that blessed Seede Verse 20. But God is one God offendeth no person and therefore needeth no Mediatour But we offend God and therfore we haue neede of a Mediatour not Moses but Christ vvhich speaketh farre better things for vs c. Hitherto he hath continued in his digression Now he retourneth to his purpose Verse 21. Is the lavv then against the promise of God Paule said before that the law iustifieth not Shall we then take away the law No not so For it bringeth with it a certaine commoditie What is that It bringeth men vnto the knowledge of themselues it discouereth and encreaseth sinne c. Here now riseth an other obiection If the lawe doe nothing els but make men worse in shewing vnto them their sinne then is it contrary to the promises of god For it seemeth that God is but onely prouoked to anger and offended through the law and therefore he regardeth not nor performeth his promises We Iewes haue thought the contrary to witte that we are restrained and bridled by this externall discipline to the ende that God being prouoked therby might hastē the performing of his promise and that by this discipline we might deserue the promise Paule aunswereth It is nothing so But contrariwise if ye haue regard to the law the promise is rather hindered For natural reason offendeth God which so faithfully promiseth whiles it will not heare his good and holy lawe For it sayth Let not the Lorde speake vnto vs c. How can it be then that God should performe his promise vnto those which not onely receaue not his law and his discipline but also with a mortal hatred do shunne it flie from it Here therfore as I said riseth this obiection Then the law semeth to hinder the promises of god This obiection Paule toucheth by the way briefely aūswereth saying Verse 21. God forbid Why so First for that God doth not make any promise vnto vs because of our worthines our merits our good works but that he doth is of his meere goodnes and inestimable mercy in Christ He saith not to Abraham All nations shal be blessed in thee because thou hast kept the law but as it is written in the .24 chap. of Iosua when he was yet vncircumcised had no law was yet an idolater he said vnto him Goe out of thine ovvne land c. I vvill be thy protectour c. Also In thy Seede shall all nations be blessed These are absolute meere promises which God freely geueth vnto Abraham without any condition or respect of workes either going before or comming after This is specially against the Iewes which thinke that the promises of God are hindered because of their sinnes God saith Paule doth not slacke his promises because of our sinnes or hasten the same for our righteousnes and merites he regardeth neither the one nor the other Wherefore although we be worse and more sinnefull and brought into a greater contempte and hatred of God by meanes of the lawes yet notwithstanding God is not moued therby to differre his promise For his promise doth not stande vpon our worthines but vpon his onely goodnes and mercy Therefore where the Iewes say The Messias is not yet come because our sinnes doe hinder his cōming it is a detestable lie As though God should become vnrighteous because of our sinnes or made a lier because we are liers He abideth alwaies iust and true his truth therefore is the onely cause that he accomplisheth and performeth his promise Moreouer although the law doe reueile and encrease sinne yet is it not against the promises of God yea rather it confirmeth the promises For as concerning his proper worke and ende it humbleth and prepareth a man so that he vse it rightly to sigh and seeke for mercy For when sinne is reueiled to a man and so encreased by the law then he beginneth to perceaue the wickednes and hatred of mans hearte against the law and against God him selfe the authour of the law Then he feeleth in deede that not only he loueth not God but also hateth and blasphemeth God who is full of goodnes mercy and his lawe which is iust and holy Then is he constrained to cōfesse that there is no good thing in him And thus when he is throwne downe and humbled by the lawe he acknowledgeth him selfe to be most miserable and damnable When the law therfore constraineth a man so to acknowledge his owne corruption and to confesse his sinne from the bottome of his heart then hath it done his office truely and his time is accomplished and ended And nowe is the time of grace that the blessed Seede may come to raise vppe and to comfort him that is so cast downe and humbled by the lawe After this manner the law is not against the promises of god For first the promise hangeth not vpon the lawe but vpon the truth and mercy of God only and alone Secondly when the law is in
then vnder the lawe must not alwayes endure but must onely continue to the cōming or reuealing of Faith which this sweete verse of the Psalme 147. doth teach vs The Lord deliteth in those that feare him that is to say which are in prison vnder the lawe But by and by after he addeth and in those that attend vppon his mercy Therfore we must ioyne these two things together which are in deede as contrary the one to the other as may be For what can be more contrary then to hate and abhorre the wrath of God and againe to trust in his goodnes mercy The one is hell the other is heauē and yet they must be nerely ioyned together in the heart By speculation and naked knowledge a man may easily ioyne them together but by experience and inward practise so to doe of all things it is the hardest which I my selfe haue often proued by mine owne experience Of this matter the Papistes and Sectaries know nothing at all Therefore these wordes of Paule are to them obscure and altogether vnknowne And when the lawe reueileth vnto them their sinne accuseth and terrifieth them they can finde no counsell no rest no helpe or succour but fall to desperation as Caine and Saule did Seeing the lawe therfore as is sayd is our tormentour and our prison certaine it is that we can not loue it but hate it He therefore that sayth he loueth the lawe is a liar and knoweth not what he sayth A theefe and a robber should shewe him selfe to be starke madde that would loue the prison the fetters and chaines Seing thē the law shutteth vs vppe and holdeth vs in prison it can not be but we must needes be extreme enemies to the lawe To conclude so well we loue the lawe and the righteousnes thereof as a murtherer loueth the darke prison the streit bondes and irons How then should the law iustifie vs Verse 23. And shut vp vnder the faith vvhich should after be reueiled This Paule speaketh in respect of the fulnes of the time wherin Christ came But we must applie it not onely to that time but also to the inward man For that which is done as an hystorie and according to the time wherin Christe came abolishing the lawe and bringing libertie and eternall life to light is alwayes done spiritually in euery Christian in whom is found continually somewhile the time of the law and somewhile the time of grace For the Christian man hath a body in whose members as Paule sayth in an other place sinne dwelleth and warreth Nowe I vnderstand sinne to be not onely the deede or the worke but also the roote and the tree together with the fruites as the Scripture vseth to speake of sinne Which is yet not onely rooted in the baptised flesh of euery Christian but also is at deadly warre within it and holdeth it captiue if not to geue consent vnto it or to accomplish the worke yet doth it force him mightely thervnto For albeit a Christian man doe not fall into outward and grosse sinnes as murther adultery theft and such like yet is he not free from impatiencie murmuring hating and blaspheming of God which sinnes to reason and the carnall man are altogether vnknowne These sinnes constraine him yea sore against his will to detest the lawe they compell him to flie from the presence of God they compell him to hate and blaspheme god For as carnall lust is strong in a yong man in a man of full age the desire and loue of glory and in an old man couetousnes euen so in a holy and a faithfull man impatiencie murmuring hatred and blasphemie against God doe mightely preuaile Examples hereof there are many in the Psalmes in Iob in Ieremie and throughout the whole Scripture Paule therfore describing and setting forth this spirituall warfare vseth very behement words and fitte for the purpose as of fighting rebelling holding and leading captiue c. Both these times then of the lawe and the Gospell I meane are in a Christian as touching the affections and inward man The time of the lawe is when the lawe exerciseth me tormenteth me with heauines of heart oppresseth me bringeth me to the knowledge of sinne and encreaseth the same Here the law is in his true vse and perfect worke which a Christian oftentimes feeleth as long as he liueth So there was geuen vnto Paule a pricke in the flesh that is the angell of Satan to buffet him He would gladly haue felt euery moment the ioy of conscience the laughter of the heart and the sweete tast of eternall life Againe he would gladly haue ben deliuered from all trouble and anguish of spirite and therefore he desired that this tentation might be taken from him Notwithstanding this was not done but the Lord sayd vnto him My grace is sufficient for thee For my povver is made perfect through vveaknes This battaile doth euery Christian feele To speake of my selfe there are many howers in the which I chide and contend with God and impatiently resist him The wrath and iudgement of God displeaseth me and againe my impaciencie my murmuring and such like sinnes doe displease him And this is the time of the lawe vnder the which a Christian man continually liueth as touching the flesh For the flesh lusteth continually against the spirite and the spirite against the flesh but in some more and in some lesse The time of grace is when the heart is raised vppe againe by the promise of the free mercy of God and sayeth VVhy art thou heauie O my soule and vvhy doest thou trouble me Doest thou see nothing but the lawe sinne terrour heauines desperation death hell and the Deuill Is there not also grace remission of sinnes righteousnes consolation ioy peace life heauen Christe and God Trouble me no more O my soule What is the lawe what is sinne what are all euils in comparison of these things Trust in God who hath not spared his owne deare sonne but hath geuen him to the death of the crosse for thy sinnes This is then to be shutte vppe vnder the lawe after the flesh not for euer but till Christe be reuealed Therefore when thou art beaten downe tormented and afflicted by the law then say Lady law Thou art not alone neither art thou all things but besides thee there are yet other things much greater and better then thou art namely grace faith and blessing This grace this faith and this blessing doe not accuse me terrifie me condemne me but they comfort me they bid me trust in the Lord and promise vnto me victorie and saluation in Christe There is no cause therfore why I should despaire He that is skilfull in this arte and this cunning may in deede be called a right Diuine The fantasticall spirites their disciples at this day which continually bragge of the spirite do perswade them selues that they are very expert
and a carnall libertie to doe what so euer they list These as Peter sayeth haue the libertie of the spirite as a cloke of maliciousnes through which the name of God and the Gospell of Christe is sclaundered euery where and therfore they shall once suffer worthy punishment for this their vngodlines Thirdly such doe also abuse the lawe who feeling the terrours thereof doe not vnderstand that such terrours ought no longer to continue but vnto Christe This abuse in them is the cause that they fall to desperation as in the hypocrites it is the cause of arrogancie and presumption Contrariwise the true vse of the lawe can neuer be estemed and magnified as it is worthy namely that when the conscience shutte vp vnder the lawe despaireth not but being instructed by the wisedom of the holy Ghost concludeth with it selfe after this sort I am in deede shut vppe as a prisoner vnder the lawe but not for euer yea this shutting vppe shall turne to my great profite How so Because that I being thus shut vppe shall be driuen to sigh and seeke the hand of an helper c. After this maner the lawe is as an enforcer which by compulsion bringeth the hungrie vnto Christe that he may satisfie them with his good things Wherefore the true office of the lawe is to shew vnto vs our sinnes to make vs giltie to humble vs to kill vs and to bring vs downe to hell and finally to take from vs all helpe all succour all cōfort but yet altogether to this end that we may be iustified exalted quickned to life caried vppe into heauen and obtaine all good things Therfore it doth not onely kill but it killeth that we may liue Verse 24. VVherefore the lavve vvas our Scholemaster to bring v◠to Christe Here againe he ioyneth the lawe and the Gospell together which are separate so farre asunder as touching the affections and inward man when he sayeth The lawe is a Scholemaster to Christ This similitude also of the Scholemaster is worthy to be noted Although a Scholemaster be very profitable and necessary to enstruct and to bring vppe children yet shewe me one childe or scholer which loueth his master We may easily coniecture what affection the Iewes bare to their Moises and how zelously they performed that which he commaunded In deede such was their loue and obedience towards him that euery hower as the Storie testifieth they would with all their hearts haue stoned him to death It is not possible therefore that the scholer should loue his master For howe can he loue him which keepeth him in prison that is to say which suffereth him not to doe that which gladly he would And if he doe any thing against his commaundement by and by he is rebuked and chastised yea and is constrained moreouer to kisse the rodde when he is beaten Is not this I pray you a goodly righteousnes and obedience of the scholer that he obeyeth his master so seuerely threatning and so sharply correcting him and kisseth the rodde But doth he this with a good wil As soone as his master hath turned his backe he breaketh the rodde or casteth it into the fire And if he had any power ouer his master he would not suffer him selfe to be beaten of his master but rather he would beat him And yet notwithstanding the scholemaster is very necessary for the child to enstruct and to chastise him otherwise the childe without this discipline enstruction and good education should be vtterly lost The scholemaster therfore is appoynted for the child to teach him to bring him vp to kepe him as it were in prison But to what ende or how long Is it to the ende that this streit and sharpe dealing of the scholemaster should alwayes cōtinue or that the child should remaine in continuall bōdage Not so but onely for a time that this obedience this prison and correction might turne to the profit of the child that in time he might be heire and Prince For it is not the fathers will that his sonne should be alwayes subiect to the scholemaster and alwayes beaten with roddes but that by this instruction and discipline he may be made able and meete to be his fathers successour Euen so the law sayth Paule is nothing else but a Scholemaster not for euer but vntill it haue brought vs to Christ as in other wordes he sayd also before The lavve vvas geuen for transgressions vntill the blessed Seede should come Also the scripture hath shut all vnder sin c. Againe vve vvere kept vnder shut vp vnto faith vvhich should after be reuealed Wherefore the lawe is not onely a Scholemaster but it is a Scholemaster to bring vs vnto Christ For what a Scholemaster were he which would alwaies torment beat the child teach him nothing at all And yet such Scholemasters there were in time past when Scholes were nothing else but a prison and a very hell the Scholemasters cruell tyrannes and very butchers The childrē were alwayes beaten they learned with continuall paine and trauell yet few of thē came to any proofe The law is not such a Scholemaster For it doth not onely terrifie torment as the foolish Scholemaster beateth his scholers teacheth them nothing but with his roddes he driueth vs vnto Christ like as a good Scholemaster enstructeth exerciseth his scholers in reading and wryting to the ende they may come to the knowledge of good letters other profitable things that afterwardes they may haue a delite in doing of that which before when they were constrained thervnto they did against their willes By this goodly similitude Paule sheweth what is the true vse of the lawe namely that it iustifieth not hypocrites for they remaine without Christ in their presumption securitie And contrariwise that it leaueth not in death damnation those that are of a contrite heart so that they vse it as Paul teacheth but driueth them vnto Christ But they which in these terrours continue still in their weaknes doe not apprehend Christ by faith do fall at length into desperatiō Paule therfore in this allegorie of the Scholemaster most liuely expresseth the true vse of the law For like as the Scholemaster reproueth his scholers he greeueth them maketh thē heauy yet not to the end that this bondage should alwayes continue but that it should cease when the children are well brought vppe and enstructed accordingly that afterwards without any cōstraint of the Scholemaster they should cherefully enioy their libertie their fathers goods euen so they which are vexed oppressed with the law doe know that these terrours and vexations shall not alwayes continue but that therby they are prepared to come vnto Christ which is to be reuealed and to receaue the libertie of the spirite c. Verse 24. That vve may be made righteous by Faith. The lawe is not a Scholemaster to bring vs vnto
There is in vs horrible blindnes ignoraunce contempt and hatred of God moreouer euil concupiscence vncleanes couetousnes c. This garment that is to say this corrupt and sinnefull nature we receaued from Adam which Paule is wont to call the olde man This olde man must be put off with all his workes Ephes 4. Coloss 1. that of the children of Adam we may be made the children of god This is not done by chaunging of a garment or by any lawes or workes but by a newe birth and by the renewing of the inward man which is done in Baptisme as Paule sayeth All ye that are baptized haue put on Christe Also According to his mercie hath he saued vs by the vvashing of the nevve birth and the renevving of the holy Ghost Tit. 3. For besides that they which are baptised are regenerate and renewed by the holy Ghost to a heauenly righteousnes and to eternall life there riseth in them also a new light and a new flame there rise in them new and holy affections as the feare of God true Faith assured hope c. There beginneth in them also a newe wil. And this is to put on Christ truely and according to the Gospell Therefore the righteousnes of the lawe or of our owne workes is not geuen vnto vs in baptisme but Christ him selfe is our garment Now Christ is no lawe no lawgeuer no worke but a diuine and an inestimable gift whom God hath geuen vnto vs that he might be our iustifier our Sauiour and our redemer Wherefore to be apparelled with Christ according to the Gospell is not to be apparelled with the lawe nor with workes but with an incomparable gift that is to say with remission of sinnes righteousnes peace consolation ioy of spirite saluation life and Christ him selfe This is diligently to be noted because of the vaine and fantasticall spirites which goe about to deface the maiestie of baptisme and speake wickedly of it Paule contrariwise commendeth and setteth it forth with honorable titles calling it the vvashing of the nevve birth the renevving of the holy Ghost Tit. 3. And here also he sayth that all they which are baptised haue put on Christe As if he sayd Ye are caried out of the lawe into a newe birth which is wrought in baptisme Therfore ye are not now any longer vnder the law but ye are clothed with a newe garment to witte with the righteousnes of Christe Wherefore baptisme is a thing of great force and efficacie Now when we are apparelled with Christ as with the robe of righteousnes and our saluation then we must put on Christe also as the apparell of imitation and example These things I haue handled more largely in an other place therefore I here briefly passe them ouer Verse 28. There is neither Ievve nor Grecian there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ye are all one in Christe Iesus Here might be added moreouer many moe names of persons and offices which are ordained of God as these There is neither Magistrate nor subiect neither teacher nor hearer neither scholemaster nor scholer neither master nor seruaunt neither mistres nor maide c for in Christ Iesu all states yea euen such as are ordained of God are nothing In deede the male the female the bond the free the Iewe the Gentile the Prince the subiect are the good creatures of God but in Christ that is in the matter of saluatiō they are nothing with all their wisedom righteousnes religion and power Wherfore with these words There is neither Ievve c. Paule mightely abolisheth the lawe For here that is when a man is renewed by baptisme and hath put on Christe there is neither Iewe nor Grecian c. The Apostle speaketh not here of the Iewe according to his nature and substaunce but he calleth him a Iewe which is the disciple of Moses is subiect to the lawe is circumcised and with all his endeuour kepeth the ceremonies commaunded in the lawe Where Christ is put on sayth he there is neither Iew nor circumcision nor ceremonie of the law any more for Christ hath abolished all the lawes of Moses that euer were Wherfore the conscience beleuing in Christ must be so surely perswaded that the law is abolished with all his terrours threatnings that it should be vtterly ignoraunt whether there were euer any Moses any law or any Iew. For Christ Moses can in no wise agree Moses came with the law with many workes and with many ceremonies but Christe came without any law without any exacting of workes geuing grace and righteousnes c. Iohn 1. For the lavv vvas geuen by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Moreouer when he sayth Nor Grecian he reiecteth also and condemneth the wisedom and righteousnes of the Gentiles For among the Gentiles there were many notable men as Xenophon Themistocles Marcus Fabius Attilius Regulus Cicero Pomponius Atticus and many other which being endued with singuler vertues gouerned common weales excellently and did many worthy actes for the preseruation therof and yet all these were nothing before God with their wisedom their power their notable actes their excellent vertues lawes religions and ceremonies For we must not thinke that the Gentiles did contemne all honestie and religion Yea all nations of all ages dispersed thoroughout the world had their lawes religions and ceremonies without the which it is not possible that mankinde should be gouerned All righteousnes therefore concerning either the gouernment of families or common weales or diuine matters as was the righteousnes of the lawe with all the obedience execution and holines therof be it neuer so perfect is nothing worth before god What then The garment of Christ which we put on in baptisme So if the seruaunt doe his duetie obey his master serue in his vocation neuer so diligently and faithfully if he that is at libertie be in authoritie and gouerne the common wealth or guide his owne family honestly and with praise if the man doe that pertaineth to the man in marying a wife in gouerning his familie in obeying the Magistrate in behauing him selfe decently towardes all men if the woman liue chastely obey her husband see well to her houshold bring vp her children godly which are in deede excellēt gifts holy works yet are all these nothing in cōparison of that righteousnes which is before god To be briefe all the lawes ceremonies religiōs righteousnes workes in the whole world yea of the Iewes themselues which were the first that had the kingdom priesthode ordained appoynted of God with their holy lawes religiōs ceremonies worshippings all these I say take not away sinne deliuer not from death nor purchase life Therfore your false Apostles doe subtelly seduce you O ye Galathians when they teach you that the lawe is necessary to saluation and by this meanes they spoyle you
nations and that he should be the heyre not of one kingdome but of all the worlde Rom. 4. So the glory of the whole kingdome of Christ is translated vnto vs Wherefore all lawes are vtterly ablioshed in the hart and conscience of a christian notwithstanding they remaine without stil in the flesh And hereof we haue spoken largely before The fourth Chapter Verse 1. This I say that the heire as long as he is a childe differeth nothing from a seruaunt though he be Lord of all Verse 2. But is vnder tutours and gouernours vntill the time appoynted of the Father YE see with what vehement affection Paule goeth about to call backe the Galathians what strong arguments he vseth in debating that matter gathering similitudes of experience of the example of Abraham of the testimonies of the Scripture and of the time so that often times he semeth to renew the whole matter againe For before he had in a maner finished the disputation concerning iustification concluding that a man is iustified before God by faith only and alone But because he calleth also to remembraunce this politicall example of the little heire he bringeth the same also for the confirmation of his matter Thus trying euery way he lyeth in waite with a certaine holy subtiltie to take the Galathiās vnwares For the ignorāt people are sooner perswaded with similitudes and examples then with deepe and subtill disputations They will rather behold an Image well painted then a booke well written Paule therfore now after that he hath brought the similitude of a mans testament of the prison and of the scholemaister vseth also this similitude of an heyre which is familiar and wel known to al men to moue and to perswade them And surely it is a very profitable thing to be furnished with similitudes and examples which not onely Paul but also the Prophets Christ himselfe also did often vse Ye see saith he that it is ordeined by the ciuile lawes that an heyre albeit he be the Lorde of all his fathers goodes differeth not from a seruaunt In deede he hath an assured hope of the inheritaunce but before he come to his yeares his tutors holde hym in subiection lyke as the Scholemaister doth his scholer They committe not vnto hym the ordering of his owne goodes but constrayne hym to serue so that he is kepte and mainteined with his owne goodes lyke a seruaunte Therefore so long as this bondage endureth that is so long as he is vnder tutors and gouernours he differeth nothyng from a seruaūt And this subiection and seruitude is very profitable for him for otherwise through folly he would soone wast all his goodes This captiuitie endureth not alwaies but hath a certaine time limited and appoynted by the father wherin it must ende Verse 3. So also vve as long as vve vvere children vvere in bōdage vnder the rudiments of the vvorld In like maner when we were litle children we were heires hauing the promise of the inheritaunce to come which should be geuen vnto vs by the seede of Abraham that is to say by Christe in whom all nations should be blessed But because the fulnes of time was not yet come Moises our tutour gouerner and schoolemaster came holding vs in captiuitie with our handes bound so that we could beare no rule nor possesse our inheritaunce In the meane time notwithstanding like as an heire is nourished mainteined in hope of libertie to come euen so Moises did nourish vs with the hope of the promise to be reuealed in the time appoynted to witte whē Christ should come who by his comming should put an ende to the time of the lawe and begin the time of grace Nowe the time of the law endeth two maner of wayes First as I sayde by the comming of Christe in the flesh at the time appoynted of his father But vvhen the fulnes of time vvas come God sent forth his sonne made of a vvoman and made vnder the lavve that he might redeme them vvhich vvere vnder the lavve c. He entred into the holy sanctuarie once through his bloud and obtained eternall redemption for vs. Moreouer the same Christe who came once in the time appoynted commeth also vnto vs daily and hourely in spirite In deede once with his owne bloud he redemed and sanctified all but because we are not yet perfectly pure for the remnaunts of sinne doe yet cleane in our flesh which striueth against the spirite therefore daily he commeth vnto vs spiritually and continually more and more accomplisheth the appoynted time of his father abrogating and abolishing the lawe So he came also in spirite to the fathers of the old Testament before he appeared in flesh They had Christ in spirite They beleued in Christe which should be reuealed as we beleue in Christe which is now reuealed and were saued by him as we are according to that saying Iesus Christe is one yesterday and to day and shall be the same for euer Yesterday before the time of his comming in the flesh To day when he was reuealed in the time before appoynted Nowe and for euer he is one and the same Christe for euen by him onely and alone all the faithfull which either haue ben be or shall be are deliuered from the law iustified and saued In like maner vve also sayth he vvhen vve vvere children serued vnder the rudimentes of the vvorld that is to say the lawe had dominion ouer vs oppressed vs and kept vs in a streite bondage as seruaunts and captiues For first it restrained carnall and rebellious persons that they should not runne headlong into all kindes of vice For the lawe threatneth punishment to transgressours which if they feared not there is no mischiefe which they would not commit And ouer those whom the law so bridleth it ruleth raigneth Againe it did accuse vs terrifie vs kill vs and condemne vs spiritually and before God and this was the principall dominion that the law had ouer vs Therfore like as an heire is subiect vnto his tutours is beaten and is compelled to obey their lawes and diligently to execute their commaundementes euen so mens consciences before Christe come are oppressed with the sharpe seruitude of the lawe that is to say they are accused terrified and condemned of the lawe But this dominion or rather this tyrannie of the lawe is not continuall but must onely endure vntill the time of grace Wherefore the office of the lawe is to reproue and to encrease sinnes but to righteousnes to kill but to life For the lavve is a Schoolemaster vnto Christe Like as therefore the tutours doe handle the heire being yet a childe streitly and hardly rule him and commaund him as a seruaunt and he againe is constrained to be subiect vnto them euen so the lawe accuseth vs humbleth vs and bringeth vs into bondage that we may be the seruauntes of sinne death and of the wrath of God
tormentour c. Here now it is time that thou turne away thine eyes from the law from works and from the sense and feling of thine owne conscience and lay hold by Faith of the promise that is to say of the word of grace life which raiseth vppe againe the conscience so that now it beginneth to grone and say Although the law accuse me sinne and death terrifie me neuer so much yet O my God thou promisest grace righteousnes and euerlasting life through Iesus Christ And so that promise bringeth a sighing a groning which crieth Abba Father Verse 7. VVherfore thou art no more a seruaunt but a sonne This is the shutting vppe and the conclusion of that which he said before As if he should say This being true that we haue receaued the spirite by the Gospell whereby we crie Abba Father then is this decree pronounced in heauen that there is now no bōdage any more but mere libertie and adoption And who bringeth this libertie verely this groning By what meanes The father offreth vnto me by his promise his grace and his fatherly fauour This remaineth then that I should receaue this grace And this is done when I againe with this groning doe crie and with a childly heart doe assent vnto this name Father Here then the Father the Sonne meete and the mariage is made vp without all pompe and solemnitie that is to saye nothing at all cometh betwene no lawe nor worke is here required For what should a man doe in these terrours and horrible darknes of tentations Here is nothing else but the father promising calling me his sonne by Christe who was made vnder the law c. and I receauing and answering by this groning saying Father Here then is no exacting nothing is required but only that childly groning that apprehendeth a sure hope and trust in tribulation and saith Thou promisest and callest me thy childe for Christes sake and I againe receaue this and call thee Father This is in deede to be made children simplie and without any workes But these things without experience and practise can not be vnderstand Paule in this place taketh this word Seruaunt otherwise then he did before in the .3 chapt where he sayeth There is neither bond not free c. Here he calleth him a Seruaūt of the law that is subiect to the law as he did a litle before VVe vvere in bōdage vnder the rudimēts of the vvorld Wherfore to be a Seruaūt in this place after Paule is to be giltie and captiue vnder the law vnder the wrath of God death to behold God not as a merciful Father but as a tormentour an enemie and a tyranne This is in deede to be kept in bondage Babilonicall captiuitie to be cruelly tormented therin For the law deliuereth not from sinne and death but reuealeth and encreaseth sinne engendreth wrath This bondage sayth Paule continueth no longer it oppresseth vs not nor maketh vs heauy any more c. Paule sayeth Thou shalt be no more a seruaunt But the sentence is more generall if we say there shall be no bondage in Christe any more but mere fredome and adoption For when Faith commeth that bondage ceaseth as he sayd before in the third Chapter Now if we by the spirite of Christe crying in our hearts Abba Father be no more seruaūts but children then it foloweth that we are not onely deliuered from the horrible monsters of the Pope and all the abominations of mens traditions but also from all the iurisdiction and power of the lawe of god Wherefore we ought in no wise to suffer the lawe to raigne in our conscience and much lesse the Pope with his vaine threatnings and terrours In deede he roreth mightely as a Lion Apoc. 10. and threatneth to all those that obey not his lawes the wrath and indignation of almighty God and of his blessed Apostles c. But here Paule armeth and comforteth vs against these rorings when he sayth Thou art no more a seruaunt but a sonne Take hold of this consolation by Faith and say O lawe thy tyrannie can haue no place in the throne where Christe my Lord sitteth there I can not heare thee much lesse doe I heare thy monsters O Antichriste for I am free and a sonne who must not be subiect to any bondage or seruile lawe Let not Moises therefore with his lawes much lesse the Pope ascend vppe into the bridechamber there to lie that is to say to raigne in the conscience which Christe hath deliuered from the lawe to the ende that it should not be subiect to any bondage Let the seruauntes abide with the Asse in the valley Let none but Isaac ascend vppe into the Mountaine with his father Abraham that is let the lawe haue dominion ouer the body and ouer the olde man let him be vnder the lawe and suffer the burden to be laide vpon him let him suffer him selfe to be exercised and vexed with the lawe let the lawe limite and prescribe vnto him what he ought to doe what he ought to suffer and how he ought to liue and to gouerne him selfe among men But let it not defile the bed in which Christe should rest and sleepe alone that is to say let it not trouble the cōscience For she alone ought to liue with Christe her Spouse in the kingdom of libertie and adoption If then sayth he by the spirite of Christ ye crie Abba Father then are ye in deede no longer seruaunts but free men sonnes Therfore ye are without the lawe without sinne without death that is to say ye are saued and ye are now quite deliuered frō all euils Wherfore the adoption bringeth with it the eternall kingdom and all that heauenly inheritaunce Now how inestimable the glory of this gift is mans heart is not able to conceaue and much lesse to vtter In the meane time we see this but darkely as it were a farre of We haue this litle groning and feeble Faith which onely resteth vpon the hearing and the sound of the voyce of Christe promising Therefore we must not measure this thing by reason or by our owne feeling but by the promise of god Now because he is infinite therefore his promise is also infinite although it seeme to be neuer so much enclosed in these narrow streites these anguishes I meane Wherfore there is nothing that can now accuse terrifie or binde the conscience any more For there is no more seruitude but adoption which not onely bringeth vnto vs libertie from the law sinne and death but also the inheritaunce of euerlasting life as foloweth Verse 7. Novv if thou be a sonne thou art also the heire of God thorough Christe For he that is a sonne must be also an heire for by his birth he is worthy to be an heire There is no worke or merite that bringeth to him the inheritance but his birth only And so in
still an eye to moe workes and so by heaping vppe of workes he goeth about to appease the wrath of God and to iustifie him selfe vntill he be driuen to vtter desperation Wherfore whosoeuer falleth frō Faith and foloweth the law is like to Esopes dogge which forgoeth the flesh and snatcheth at the shadow Wherfore it is impossible that such as seeke righteousnes saluation by the lawe wherevnto men are naturally enclined should euer finde quietnes and peace of conscience yea they doe nothing else but heape lawes vpon lawes whereby they torment both themselues and others and afflict mens consciences so miserably that through extreme anguish of heart many die before their time For one lawe alwayes bringeth forth ten moe and so they encrease without number and without ende Now who would haue thought that the Galathians which had learned so sound and so pure a doctrine of such an excellent Apostle and teacher could be so suddenly ledde away from the same and vtterly peruerted by the false Apostles It is not without cause that I repete this so often that to fall away from the truth of the Gospel is an easie matter The reason is because men doe not sufficiently consider no not the very faithfull what an excellent and a precious treasure the true knowledge of Christ is Therefore they doe not labour so diligently so carefully as they should doe to obtaine to retaine the same Moreouer the greater part of those that heare the word are exercised with no crosse or affliction they wrastle not against sinne death the Deuill but liue in securitie without any conflict Such men because they are not proued and tried with tentations and therefore are not armed with the word of God against the subtilties of the Deuill neuer feele the vse and power of the word In dede whilest they are among faithfull ministers and preachers they cā folow their words say as they say perswading themselues that they perfectly vnderstand the matter of iustification But whē they are gone wolues in sheepes clothing are come in their place it hapneth vnto them as it did to the Galathians that is to say they are suddenly seduced easily turned backe to weake and beggerly rudiments Paule hath here his peculier maner of speech which the other Apostles did not vse For there was none of them besides Paule that gaue such names to the lawe to witte that it is a weake and a beggerly rudiment that is to say vtterly vnprofitable to righteousnes And surely I durst not haue geuen such termes vnto the lawe but should haue thought it great blasphemy against God if Paule had not so done before But of this I haue entreated more largely before where I shewed when the lawe is weake and beggerly and when it is most strong and rich c. Now if the law of God be weake and vnprofitable to Iustification much more are the lawes and decrees of the Pope weake and vnprofitable to Iustification Therefore we geue sentence against the ordinaunces lawes and decrees of the Pope with such boldnes assurance as Paule did against the law of God that they are not onely weake and beggerly rudiments and vtterly vnprofitable to righteousnes but also execrable accursed deuilish dānable for they blaspheme grace they ouerthrow the Gospel abolish faith take away Christ c. For as much then as the Pope requireth that we should kepe his lawes as necessary to saluation he is very Antichrist and the Vicar of Sathā And as many as cleaue vnto him cōfirme his abhominatiōs blasphemies or kepe them to this ende that therby they may merite the forgeuenes of their sinnes are the seruaunts of Antichrist of the Deuil Now such hath the doctrine of the Papisticall church ben of a lōg time that these lawes ought to be kept as necessary to saluatiō Thus the Pope sitteth in the temple of God vaunting him selfe to be God he setteth him selfe against God and exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God or worshipped c And mens consciences more feared reuerenced the lawes and ordinaunces of the Pope then the word of God his ordinaūces By this meanes he was made the Lord of heauen of earth and of hell and bare a triple crowne vpon his head The Cardinals also Bishops his creatures were made Kings Princes of the world And therfore if he did not burden mens consciences with his lawes he could not long maintaine his terrible power his dignitie and his riches but his whole kingdom would quickly fall This place which Paule here handleth is weightie and of great importance and therefore the more diligently to be marked to witte that they which fall from grace to the law doe vtterly lose the knowledge of the truth they see not their owne sinnes they neither know God nor the Deuill nor them selues and moreouer they vnderstand not the force and vse of the lawe although they bragge neuer so much that they keepe and obserue the same For without the knowledge of grace that is to say without the Gospell of Christ it is impossible for a man to geue this definition of the lawe that it is a weake and a beggerly rudiment and vnprofitable to righteousnes But he rather iudgeth quite contrary of the law to witte that it is not onely necessary to saluation but also that it strengthneth such as are weake and enricheth such as are poore and beggerly that is to say that such as obey and obserue the same shall be able to merite righteousnes and euerlasting saluation If this opinion remaine the promise of God is denied Christe is taken away lying impietie and idolatrie is established Now the Pope with all his Bishops his Schooles and whole Sinagoge taught that his lawes are necessary to saluation Therfore he was a teacher of weake and beggerly elements wherwith he made the Church of Christ thorow out the whole world most weake beggerly that is to say he burdened and miserably tormented the Church with his wicked lawes defacing Christ and burying his Gospell Verse 9. VVhervnto ye vvill be in bondage againe This he addeth to declare that he speaketh of proud and presumpteous hypocrites which seeke to be iustified by the law as I haue shewed before For otherwise he calleth the law holy and good As 1. Timot 1. VVe knovv that the lavv is good if it be rightly vsed to witte ciuily to bridle euill doers and spiritually to encrease transgressions But whosoeuer obserueth the lawe to obtaine righteousnes before God maketh the lawe which is good damnable and hurtfull vnto him selfe He reproueth the Galathians therefore because they would be in bondage to the lawe againe which doth not take away sinne but encreaseth sinne For whilest a sinner being weake and poore of himself seeketh to be iustified by the lawe he findeth nothing in it but weakenes and pouertie it selfe And
here two sicke and feeble beggers meete together of whom the one is not able to helpe and heale the other but rather molesteth and troubleth the other We as being strong in Christe will gladly serue the lawe not the weake and beggerly but the mightie and rich lawe that is to say so farre forth as it hath power and dominion ouer the body For then we serue the lawe but onely in our body and outward members and not in our conscience But the Pope requireth that we should obey his lawes with this perswasion that if we doe this or that we are righteteous if we doe it not we are damned Here the lawe is more then a weake and beggerly element For whiles this bondage of the conscience continueth vnder the lawe there can be nothing but meere weaknes and pouertie Wherefore all the weight of the matter lieth in this word To serue The meaning therfore of Paule is this that he would not haue the conscience to serue vnder the lawe as a captiue but to be free and to haue dominion ouer the lawe For the conscience is dead to the law through Christ and the law againe vnto the cōscience Wherof we haue more largely entreated afore in the second Chapter Verse 10. Ye obserue dayes and monethes times and yeares By these words he plainly declareth what the false apostles taught namely the obseruation of dayes moneths times yeares The Iewes were commaunded to kepe holy the Saboth daye the new Moones the first and the seueth moneth the three appoynted times or feastes namely the pascall or passeouer the feast of weekes of the tabernacles and the yere of Iubilie These ceremonies the Galathians were also constrained by the false apostles to kepe as necessary to righteousnes Therfore he sayth that they losing the grace liberty which they had in Christe were turned backe to the seruing of weake and beggerly elements For they were perswaded by the false apostles that these lawes must nedes be kept and by keping of them they should obteine righteousnes but if they kept them not they should be damned Contrariwise Paule can in no wise suffer that mens consciences should be bound to the law of Moses but alwayes deliuereth them from the law Behold I Paule sayeth he a litle after in the .5 chap. do vvrite vnto you that if ye be circūcised Christe shall profit you nothing And Coloss 2. Let no mā iudge you in meat or drink or in a peece of an holy day or of a nevv Moone or Saboth day c. So sayth our Sauiour Christe The kingdō of God cometh not vvith obseruation of the lavv Much lesse then are mens consciences to be burdened snared with mens traditiōs Verse 11. I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved on you labour in vaine Here Paule sheweth him selfe to be greatly troubled through the fall of the Galathians whom he would more bitterly reproue but that he feareth lest if he should deale with them more sharply he should not onely not make them better but more offend them and so vtterly alienate their mindes from him Therfore in wryting he chaungeth and mitigateth his words and as though all the harme redoūded vnto him selfe he sayth I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved my labour on you in vaine That is to say it greueth me that I haue preached the gospell with so great diligence and faithfulnes amongst you and see no frute to come therof Notwithstanding although he shew a very louing a fatherly affection towards them yet withall he chideth them somwhat sharply but yet couertly For when he sayeth that he had laboured in vaine that is to say that he had preached the Gospell among them without any frute he sheweth couertly that either they were obstinate vnbeleuers or else were falne from the doctrine of faith Now both these as wel vnbeleuers as backsliders from the doctrine of faith are sinners wicked vnrighteous dāned Such therfore do obey the law in vaine they obserue daies moneths yeres in vaine And in these words I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved on you labour in vaine is cōtained a certaine secret excōmunication For the Apostle meaneth hereby that the Galathiās were secluded separate frō Christ vnlesse they spedely returned to the sincere sound doctrine againe yet he pronoūced no open sentence against them For he perceaued that he could do no good with ouer sharpe dealing wherefore he chaungeth his stile and speaketh them very faire saying Verse 12. Be ye as I for I am euen as you Hetherto Paule hath ben occupied wholy in teaching and being moued with this great enormitie and wicked reuolting of the Galathians he was vehemētly incensed against them and chid them bitterly calling them fooles bewitched not beleuing the truth crucifiers of Christ c. Now the greater part of his Epistle being finished he beginneth to perceiue that he had handled them too sharply Therefore being carefull lest he should doe more hurt then good through his seueritie he sheweth that this his sharpe chiding proceded of a fatherly affection and a true Apostolical heart And so he amplifieth the matter with sweete and gentle wordes to the ende that if he had offended any as no dout there were many offended by these sweete louing words he might winne them againe And here by his owne example he admonisheth all Pastours and Ministers that they ought to beare a fatherly and motherly affection not towardes rauening wolues but towardes the poore sheepe miserably seduced and going astray patiently bearing with their faultes and infirmities instructing and restoring them with the spirite of mekenes For they can not be brought into the right way againe by any other meanes and by ouer sharpe reprouing and rebuking they are prouoked to anger or else to desperation but not to repentaunce And here is to be noted by the way that such is the nature and frute of true and sound doctrine that when it is well taught and well vnderstand it ioyneth mens hearts together with a singuler concord but when men reiect godly and sincere doctrine and embrace errors this vnitie and concord is soone broken Therfore as soone as thou seest thy brethern seduced by vaine and fantasticall spirites to fall from the article of Iustification thou shalt perceiue that by and by they wil pursue the faithfull with bitter hatred whom before they most tenderly loued This we find to be true at this day in our false brethern and other Sectaries who at the beginning of the reformation of the Gospell were glad to heare vs and redde our Bookes with great zeale and affection They acknowledged the grace of the holy Ghost in vs and reuerenced vs for the same as the ministers of god Some of them also liued familiarly with vs for a time and behaued them selues very modestly and soberly But when they were departed from vs
God. Now if the Morall lawe it selfe or the ten commaundementes of God can doe nothing else but gender seruauntes that is to say can not iustifie but onely terrifie accuse condemne and driue mens consciences to desperation how then I pray you shall the lawes of men or the lawes of the Pope iustifie which are the doctrines of Deuils They therefore that teach and sette forth either the traditions of men or the lawe of God as necessary to obtaine righteousnes before God doe nothing else but gender seruauntes Notwithstanding such teachers are counted the best men they obtaine the fauoure of the world and are most frutefull mothers for they haue an infinite number of disciples For mans reason vnderstandeth not what Faith and true godlines is and therefore it neglecteth and despiseth it and is naturally addicted to superstition and hypocrisie that is to say to the righteousnes of workes Nowe because this righteousnes shineth and flourisheth euery where therefore it is as a mighty Emperesse of the whole world They therfore which teach the righteousnes of workes by the lawe beget many children which outwardly seeme to be free and haue a glorious shew of excellēt vertues but in conscience they are seruauntes and bondslaues of sinne therfore they are to be cast out of the house and condemned Contrariwise Sara the freewoman that is to say the true church seemeth to be barren For the Gospell which is the word of the crosse and affliction which the Church preacheth shineth not so brightly as the doctrine of the law and workes and therfore she hath not so many disciples to cleaue vnto her Moreouer she beareth this title that she forbiddeth good workes maketh men secure idle and negligent raiseth vp heresies and seditions and is the cause of all mischeefe and therefore she seemeth to bring no successe or prosperitie but all things seeme to be full of barennes desolation and desperation Therefore the wicked are certenly perswaded that the church with her doctrine can not long endure The Iewes assured themselues that the church which was plāted by the Apostles should shortly be ouerthrowne the which by an odious name they called a Sect. For thus they speake to Paule in the .28 Chapter of that Acts. As concerning this Sect vve knovv that euery vvhere it is spoken against In like maner how often I pray you haue our aduersaries ben deceaued which somewhiles appoynted one time somewhiles an other when we should be certainly destroyed Christ and his Apostles were oppressed but after their death the doctrine of the Gospell was further spred abrode then it was during their life In like maner our aduersaries may oppresse vs at this day but the word of God shall abide for euer How much so euer then the church seeme to be barren and forsaken weake and despised and outwardly to suffer persecution and moreouer be compelled to heare this reproch that her doctrine is heretical and seditious notwithstanding she alone is frutefull before God she gendreth by the ministerie of the word an infinite number of children heires of righteousnes and euerlasting life And although outwardly they suffer persecution yet in spirite they are most free who not onely are iudges ouer all doctrines works but also are most victorious conquerours against the gates of hell The Prophet therefore confesseth that the church is in heauines for else he would not exhort her to reioyce He graunteth that she is barren before the world For else he would not call her barren and forsaken hauing no children but before God he sayth she is fruteful and therfore he biddeth her reioyce As though he would say Thou art in deede forsaken and barren and hast not the law for thy husband and therefore thou hast no children But reioyce for although thou hast not the lawe for thy husband but art forsaken as a virgine that is ready to marry for he will not call her widowe which should haue an husband if she were not forsakē of him or if he were not slaine thou I say which art solitarie forsaken of thy husband the law and not subiect to the mariage of the lawe shalt be a mother of innumerable children Wherefore the people or the Church of the new Testament is altogether without the lawe as touching the conscience and therefore she semeth to be forsaken in the sight of the world But although she seeme to be neuer so barren without the law and without workes yet notwithstanding she is most frutefull before God bringeth forth an infinite nombre of children not in bondage but in freedome By what meanes Not by the lawe but by the word and spirite of Iesus Christ which is geuen by the Gospell through which she conceaueth bringeth forth and nourisheth her children Paule therefore plainly sheweth by this allegory the difference betwixt the law and the Gospell First when he calleth Agar the olde Testament and Sara the newe Againe when he calleth the one a bondmaind the other a freewoman Moreouer when he sayeth that the maried frutefull is become barren and cast out of the house with her children Contrariwise the barren and forsaken is become frutefull bringeth forth an infinite nōber of children those also inheritours By these differences are resembled the two sortes of people of Faith of the law I meane The people of Faith haue not the lawe for their husband they serue not in bondage they are not borne of that mother Ierusalem which now is but they haue the promise they are free and are borne of free Sara He separateth therefore the spirituall people of the new Testament from the other people of the lawe when he sayeth that the spirituall people are not the children of Agar the bondmaid but of Sara the freewoman which knoweth nothing of the law And by this meanes he placeth the people of faith farre aboue and without the law Now if they be aboue and without the law then are they iustified by the spirituall birth onely which is nothing else but Faith and not by the lawe or by the workes thereof Now as the people of grace neither haue nor can haue the lawe so the people of the lawe neither haue nor can haue grace for it is impossible that the lawe and grace should stand together Therfore we must be iustified by faith lose the righteousnes of the law or else be iustified by the law and lose the righteousnes of Faith. But this is a fowle and a lamētable losse to lose grace and to returne to the lawe Contrariwise it is an happie and blessed losse to lose the lawe and lay hold of grace We therefore folowing the example and diligence of Paule doe endeuour as much as is possible to set forth plainly the difference betwixt the lawe and the Gospell which is very easie as touching the wordes For who seeth not that Agar is not Sara and that Sara is not Agar
Also that Ismael is not Isaac and that he hath not that which Isaac hath A mā may easily discerne these things but in great terrours and in the agonie of death when the conscience wrastleth with the iudgement of God it is the hardest thing of all others to say with a sure and a stedfast hope I am not the sonne of Agar but of Sara that is to say the law belōgeth nothing vnto me For Sara is my mother who bringeth forth free children and heirs and not seruaunts Paule then by this testimonie of Esay hath proued that Sara that is to say the church is the true mother which bringeth forth free children heires Contrariwise that Agar that is to say the sinagoge gendreth many children in deede but they are seruauntes and must be cast out Moreouer because this place speaketh also of the abolishing of the lawe and of Christian libertie it ought to be diligently considered For as it is the most principall and speciall article of Christian doctrine to know that we are iustified and saued by Christe so is it also very necessary to knowe and vnderstand well the doctrine concerning the abolishment of the lawe For it helpeth very much to confirme our doctrine as touching Faith and to attaine sound and certaine consolation of conscience when we are assured that the lawe is abolished and specially in great terrours and serious conflicts I haue often sayd before and now I say againe for it can not be too often repeted that a Christian laying holde of the benefit of Christe through Faith hath no lawe but all the lawe is to him abolished with all his terrours and tormentes This place of Esay teacheth the same thing and therefore it is very notable and full of comfort stirring vp the barren and forsaken to reioyce which was counted worthy to be mocked or pitied according to the lawe For such as were barren were accursed according to the lawe but the holy Ghost turneth this sentence and pronounceth the barren worthy of praise and Blessing and contrariwise the frutefull and such as bring forth children accursed when he sayth Reioyce thon barren vvhich bearest not Breake forth into ioy and reioyce thou that trauailest not For the desolate hath many moe children then the maried vvife Howsoeuer then Sara that is to say the Church seeme to be forsaken and barren before the world not hauing the righteousnes and works of the law yet notwithstanding she is a most frutefull mother hauing an infinite number of children before God as the Prophet witnesseth Contrariwise although Agar seeme neuer so frutefull and to bring forth neuer so many children yet notwithstanding she hath no issue remaining for the children of the bondwoman are cast out of the house together with theyr mother and receaue not the inheritaunce with the children of the free-woman as Paule sayth afterwardes Because therefore we are the children of the freewoman the lawe our olde husband is abolished Romaines 7 who as long as he had dominion ouer vs it was impossible for vs to bring forth children free in spirite or knowing grace but we remained with the other in bondage True it is that as long as the lawe raigneth men are not idle but they labour sore they beare the burden and the heate of the day they bring forth and gender many children but as well the fathers as the children are bastardes and doe not belong to the freemother Therefore they are at length cast out of the house and inheritaunce with Ismael they die are damned It is impossible therfore that men should attaine to the inheritance that is to say that they should be iustified and saued by the lawe although they trauell neuer so much be neuer so frutefull therein Accursed therefore be that doctrine life and religion which endeuoreth to gette righteousnes before God by the lawe or the workes thereof But let vs prosecute our purpose as touching the abolishment of the law The Scholedoctors speaking of that abolishment of the law say that the Iudiciall the ceremonial lawes are pernicious since the comming of Christ and therfore are abolished but not the morall law These blind Doctors knew not what they said But if thou wilt speake of the abolishment of the law talke of it as it is in his owne proper vse office as it is spiritually taken comprehend withall the whole lawe making no distinction at all betwixt the Iudiciall Ceremoniall and Morall law For when Paule sayth that we are deliuered from the curse of the law by Christ he speaketh of the whole lawe and principally of the Moral law which only accuseth curseth condemneth the cōscience which the other two doe not Wherefore we say that the Morall lawe or the lawe of the ten commaundements hath no power to accuse and terrifie the conscience in which Iesus Christe raigneth by his grace for he hath abolished the power therof Not that the conscience doth not at all feele the terrours of the law For in deede it feeleth them but that they can not condemne it nor bring it to desperation For there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus Rom. 8. Also If the sonne shall make you free ye shall be free in deede Iohn 8. Howsoeuer then a Christian man be terrified through the lawe shewing vnto him his sinne notwithstanding he therefore despaireth not For he beleueth in Iesus Christ and being baptised in him and clensed by his bloud he hath remission of all his sinnes Now when our sinne is pardoned through Christe who is the Lord of the lawe and yet so pardoned that he gaue himselfe for it the law being a seruaunt hath no more power to accuse and condemne vs for sinne seeing it is forgeuen vs and we are now made free forasmuch as the sonne hath deliuered vs from bondage Wherfore the law is wholy abolished to them that beleue in Christe But thou wilt say I doe nothing True it is that thou canst doe nothing whereby thou maist be deliuered from the tyrannie of the lawe But heare this ioyfull tidings which the holy Ghost bringeth vnto thee out of the wordes of the Prophet Reioyce thou that arte barren c As if he would say Why art thou so heauie since there is no cause why thou shouldest so mourne But I am barren and forsaken c. Well although thou be neuer so barren and forsaken c not hauing the righteousnes of the law notwithstāding Christ is thy righteousnes he was made a curse for thee to deliuer thee from the curse of the lawe If thou beleue in him the law is dead vnto thee And so much as Christe is greater then the lawe so much hast thou a more excellent righteousnes then the righteousnes of the lawe Moreouer thou art frutefull and not barren for thou hast many moe children then she which hath an husband There is also an other abolishment of
the law which is outward to witte that the politike lawes of Moises doe nothing belong vnto vs at all Wherfore we ought not to call them backe againe nor superstitiously binde our selues vnto them as some went about to doe in times past being ignorant of this libertie Now although the Gospell make vs not subiect to the Iudiciall lawes of Moises yet notwithstanding it doth not exempt vs from the obedience of all ciuill lawes but maketh vs subiect in this corporall life to the lawes of that gouernment wherin we liue that is to say it commaundeth euery one to obey his Magistrate and lawes not onely because of vvrath but also for conscience sake 1. Pe. 2. Rom. 13. And the Emperour or any other Prince should not offend if he vsed some of the Iudiciall lawes of Moises yea he might vse them freely and without offence Therefore the Popish Schoolemen are deceaued which dreame that the Iudiciall lawes of Moses are pernicious and deadly since the comming of Christe Likewise we are not bound to the Ceremonies of Moses much lesse to the ceremonies of the Pope But because this bodely life can not be altogether without ceremonies and rites for there must needes be some introduction therefore the Gospell suffereth ordinaunces to be made in the church as touching dayes times places c. that the people may know vpō what day in what houre and in what place to assemble together to heare the word of god It permitteth also that lessons and readings should be appoynted as in the Schooles especially for the instruction of children and such as are ignorant These things it permitteth to the ende that all may be done comely and orderly in the church 1. Cor. 14. not that they which kepe such ordināces doe thereby merite remission of sinnes Moreouer they may be chaunged or omitted without sinne so that it be done without offence of the weake Nowe Paule speaketh here especially of the abolishment of the morall lawe which is diligently to be considered For he speaketh against the righteousnes of the lawe that he might establish the righteousnes of Faith concluding thus If onely grace or Faith in Christe iustifie then is the whole law abolished without any exception And this he confirmeth by the testimonie of Esay wherby he exhorteth the barren and forsaken to reioyce for it seemeth that she hath no childe nor hope euer to haue any that is to say she hath no disciples no fauour nor countenance of the world because she preacheth the word of the crosse of Christ crucified against all the wisedom of the flesh But thou that art barren sayeth the Prophet let not this any whit trouble thee yea rather lift vp thy voyce and reioyce for she that is forsaken hath moe children then she that hath an husband that is to say she that is maried hath a great number of children shall be made weake and she that is forsaken shall haue many children He calleth the church barren because her children are not begotten by the lawe by workes by any industrie or endeuour of man but by the word of Faith in the spirite of god Here is nothing else but birth no working at all Contrariwise they that are frutefull labour and exercise themselues with great trauell in bearing and bringing forth Here is altogether working and no birth But because they indeuour to gette the right of children and heires by the righteousnes of the lawe or by their owne righteousnes they are seruauntes and neuer receaue the inheritance no though they tire them selues to death with continuall trauell For they goe about to obtaine that b◠their owne workes against the will of God which God of his meer grace will geue to all beleuers for Christes sake The faithfull worke well also but they are not thereby made sonnes and heires for this their birth bringeth vnto them but this they doe to the end that they being now made children and heirs might glorify God by their good works and helpe their neighbors Verse 28. Therefore brethern vve are after the maner of Isaac children of the promise That is to say we are not children of the flesh as Ismael or as all the fleshly Israell which gloried that they were the seede of Abraham and the people of god But Christ answered them Iohn 8 If ye vvere the sonnes of Abraham ye vvould not seeke to kill me vvhich speake the truth vnto you Also If God vvere your Father then vvould ye loue me and receaue my vvord As if he would say Brethern borne and brought vp together in one house know one an others voyce But ye be of your father the Deuill c. We are not such children sayeth he as they are which remaine seruauntes and at length shall be cast out of the house But we are children of the promise as Isaac was that is to say of grace and of Faith borne onely of the promise Concerning this I haue spoken sufficiently before in the third chapter entreating vpon this place In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed Therefore we are pronoūced righteous not by the lawe by workes or our owne righteovsnes but by the mere mercy and grace of god Paule repeteth very often and diligently setteth forth the promise which is receaued by Faith alone for he knew that it was very necessary so to doe Hitherto as touching the allegorie out of Genesis to the which Paule annexeth the place of Esay as an interpretatiō Now he applifieth the hystorie of Ismael and Isaac for our example and consolation Verse 19. But as then he that vvas borne after the flesh persecuted him that vvas borne after the spirite euen so is it novv This place containeth a singuler consolation Whosoeuer are borne and liue in Christe and reioyce in this birth and inheritance of God haue Ismael for their enemie and their persecutour This we learne at this day by experience For we see that all the world is full of tumultes persecutions sectes and offences Wherefore if we did not arme our selues with this consolation of Paule and such like and well vnderstand this article of Iustification we should neuer be able to withstand the violence subtill sleightes of Satan For who should not be troubled with these cruell persecutions of our aduersaries and with these sectes and infinite offences which a sort of busie and fantasticall spirits stirre vp at this day Verely it is no smal greefe vnto vs when we are constrained to heare that all things were in peace tranquilitie before the Gospel came abrode but since the preaching publishing therof al things are vnquiet the whole world is in an vprore so that euery one armeth himselfe against an other When a man that is not endued with the spirit of God heareth this by and by he is offended and iudgeth that the disobedience of subiectes against their magistrates that seditions warres plages
this maner I testifie vnto euery man which is circumcised that he is bound to kepe the whole lawe that is to say that he performeth no peece of the law yea that in the very worke of circumcision he is not circumcised and euen in the fulfilling of the law he fulfilleth it not but trāsgresseth it And this seemeth to me to be the simple and true meaning of Paule in this place Afterwardes in the .6 Chapter he expoundeth him selfe saying They themselues vvhich are circumcised keepe not the lavv So he sayth also before in the third Chapter VVhosoeuer are of the vvorkes of the lavve are vnder the curse As if he sayd Although ye be circumcised yet are ye not righteous and free from the lawe but by this deede ye are rather detters and bondseruauntes of the lawe And the more ye goe about to satisfie the lawe and to be sette free from it the more ye intangle and snare your selues in the yoke thereof so that it hath more power to accuse and condemne you This is to goe backward like the crabbe and to wash away filth with filth And this which I say by occasion of Paules words I haue learned both in my selfe and others I haue seene many which haue painfully trauailed and vppon mere conscience haue done as much as was possible for them to doe in fasting in prayer in wearing of heare in punishing and tormenting their bodies with sundry exercises whereby at length they must needes haue vtterly consumed them yea although they had ben made of iron and all to this end that they might obtaine quietnes and peace of conscience notwithstanding the more they trauailed the more they were stricken down with feare specially when the houre of death approched they were so fearfull that I haue seene many murtherers and other male factours condemned to death dying more couragiously then they did which notwithstanding had liued very holily Therefore it is most true that they which doe the lawe doe it not For the more they goe about to fulfill the lawe the more they transgresse it Euen so we say and iudge of mens traditions The more a man striueth to pacifie his conscience therby the more he troubleth and tormenteth it When I was a Monke I endeuored as much as was possible to liue after the streit rule of mine Order I was wont to shriue my selfe with great deuotion and to recken vp all my sinnes yet being alwayes very contrite before and I returned to confession very often and throughly performed the penaunce that was enioyned vnto me Yet for all this my conscience could neuer be fully certified but was alwayes in doubt and sayd This or that thou hast not done rightly thou wast not contrite and sorrowfull inough this sinne thou diddest omitte in thy confession c. Therefore the more I went about to helpe my weake wauering and afflicted conscience by mens traditiōs the more weake and doubtfull and the more afflicted I was And thus the more I obserued mens traditions the more I transgressed them and in seeking after righteousnes by mine Order I could neuer attaine vnto it For it is impossible as Paule sayeth that the conscience should be pacified by the workes of the lawe and much lesse by mens traditions without the promise and glad tidings concerning Christe Wherfore they that seeke to be iustified and quickned by the law are much further of from righteousnes and life then the Publicanes sinners and harlots For they can not trust to their owne works seing they be such for the which they can not hope to obtaine grace and sorgeuenes of sinnes For if righteousnes works done according to the lawe doe not iustifie how can sinnes iustifie which are committed contrary to the lawe Therefore in this poynt they are in farre better case then the Iusticiaries for they haue no affiance in theyr owne workes which greatly hindreth true Faith in Christe if it doe not vtterly take it away Contrariwise the Iusticiaries which abstaine outwardly from sinnes and liue holily and without blame in the sight of the world can not be without the opinion of their owne righteousnes with the which true Faith in Christe can not stande And for this cause they be more miserable then Publicanes and harlotes who offer not their good workes to God in his displeasure that for the same he may recompence them with euerlasting life as the Iusticiaries doe for they haue none to offer but desire that their sinnes may be pardoned for Christes sake c. The other exposition is affirmatiue He that is circumcised is also bound to kepe the whole law For he that receaueth Moses in one poynt must of necessitie receaue him in all And it nothing helpeth to say that circumcision is necessary and not the rest of Moises lawes For by the same reason that thou art bound to keepe circumcision thou art also bound to kepe the whole lawe Now to be bound to kepe the whole lawe is nothing else but to shew in effecte that Christe is not yet come If this be true then are we bound to kepe all the Iewish ceremonies and lawes touching meates places and times and Christe must be looked for as yet to come that he may abolish the Iewish kingdom and priesthoode and sette vppe a new kingdom thorowout the whole world But the whole Scripture witnesseth and the sequele thereof plainely declareth that Christe is already come that by his death he hath redemed mankinde that he hath abolished the lawe and that he hath fulfilled all things which all the Prophetes haue foretolde of him Therefore the lawe being cleane abolished and quite taken away he hath geuen vnto vs grace and truth It is not then the lawe nor the workes thereof but it is Faith in Iesus Christe that maketh a man righteous Some would binde vs at thys day to certaine of Moises lawes that like them best as the false apostles would haue done at that time But this is in no wise to be suffered For if we geue Moises leaue to rule ouer vs in any thing we are bound to obey him in all things Wherefore we will not be burdened with any law of Moises We graunt that he is to be redde amongst vs and to be heard as a Prophet and a witnesse bearer of Christe and moreouer that out of him we may take good examples of good lawes and holy maners But we will not suffer him in any wife to to haue dominion ouer our conscience In this case lette him be deade and buried and lette no man know where his graue is The former exposition that is to say the negatiue seemeth to me to be more apte and more spirituall notwythstanding both are good and both doe condemne the righteousnes of the lawe The first is that we are so farre from obtaining righteousnes of the lawe that the more we goe about to accomplish the law the more we transgresse the lawe The
and peace with them but also we offer our selues to be their seruauntes and to doe for them what so euer we are able If not lette them perish and be cast downe into hell and not onely they but euen the whole world also so that God and his pure word doe remaine For as long as he remaineth life saluation and the faithfull shall also remaine Paule therefore doth well in cursing those troublers of the Galathians and in pronouncing sentence against them to witte that they are accursed with all that they teach and doe and in wishing that they might be cutte of especially that they might be roted out of the church of God that is that god should not gouerne nor prosper their doctrine nor their doings And this malediction procedeth from the holy ghost As Peter also in the .8 of the Actes curseth Simon the Sorcerer Thy money and thou perish together And the holy Scripture oftentimes vseth cursing against such troublers of mens consciences and chiefly in the Psalmes as Psal. 55. Let death come vpon them let them goe quicke into the pitte of corruption Also Let sinners be turned dovvne into hell and all they that forget God. Hitherto Paule hath fortified the place of Iustification with strong and mightie arguments Moreouer to the ende he might omit nothing here and there he hath intermingled chidings praisings exhortations threatnings and such like In the ende he addeth also his owne example namely that he suffereth persecution for this doctrine thereby admonishing all the Faithfull not to be offended nor dismayed when they shall see such vprours Sectes and offences raised vppe in the time of the Gospell but rather to reioyce be glad For the more the world rageth against the Gospell the more the Gospel prospereth and goeth happely forwardes This consolation ought at this day to encourage vs for it is certaine that the world hateth persecuteth vs for none other cause but for that we professe the truth of the Gospell It doth not accuse vs for theft murder whoredom and such like but it detesteth and abhorreth vs because we teach Christe faithfully and purely and geue not ouer the defence of the truth Therfore we may be out of all doubt that this our doctrine is holy and of God because the world hateth it so bitterly For otherwise there is no doctrine so wicked so foolish and pernicious which the world doth not gladly admitte embrace and defend and moreouer it reuerently entertaineth cherisheth and flattereth the professours thereof and doth all that may be done for them Onely the true doctrine of the Gospell life and saluation and the ministers therof it vtterly abhorreth and worketh all the spite that may be deuised against them It is therfore an euident token that the world is so cruelly bent against vs for no other thing but onely because it hateth the word Wherfore when our aduersaries charge vs that ther riseth nothing of this doctrine but warres seditions offences Sectes and other such infinite enormities let vs answere Blessed be that day wherin we may see these things But the whole world is in an vprour And wel done For if the world were not so troubled if the Deuil did not rage and stirre vp such broiles we should not haue the pure doctrine of of the Gospel which can not be preached but these broyles tormoiles must nedes folowe Therefore that which ye count to be a great euill we take to be a speciall happines The Doctrine of good workes Now folow exhortations and precepts of life good works For it is the custome of the Apostles after they haue taught Faith and in structed mens consciences to adde preceptes of good works wherby they exhort that faithfull to exercise the dueties of charitie one towards an other And reason it selfe after a sort teacheth and vnderstandeth this part of doctrine but as touching the doctrine of Faith it knoweth nothing at all therof To the end therfore that it might appeare that Christian doctrine doth not destroy good workes or fight against ciuill ordinaunces the Apostle also exhorteth vs to exercise our selues in good workes and in an honest outward conuersation and to keepe charitie and concord one with an other The world can not therefore iustly accuse the Christians that they destroy good works that they are troublers of the publike peace ciuile honestie c for they teach good works and all other vertues better then all the Philosophers Magistrates of the world because they adioyne Faith with their doings Verse 13. For brethern ye haue bene called vnto libertie onely vse not your libertie as an occasion vnto the flesh but by loue serue one an other As if he would say Ye haue now obtained libertie through Christe that is to say ye be farre aboue all lawes as touching conscience and before God ye be blessed and saued Christ is your life Therfore although the lawe sinne and death trouble and terrifie you yet can they not hurt you nor driue you to despaire And this is your excellent and inestimable libertie Now standeth it you in hand to take good heede that ye vse not that libertie as an occasion to the flesh This euill is common and the most pernicious of all others that Sathan stirreth vp in the doctrine of Faith namely that in very many he turneth this libertie wherwith Christe hath made vs free into the libertie of the flesh Of this the Apostle Iude also complaineth in his epistle There are crept in certaine vvicked mē sayth he vvhich turne the grace of our God into vvantonnes For the flesh is vtterly ignorāt of the doctrine of grace that is to say it knoweth not that we are made righteous not by workes but by Faith onely and that the lawe hath no aucthoritie ouer vs Therfore when it heareth the doctrine of faith it abuseth and turneth it into wantonnes and by and by thus it gathereth If we be without law let vs thē liue as we list let vs do no good let vs geue nothing to the nedie and let vs not suffer any euil for there is no lawe to constraine vs or binde vs so to doe Wherfore there is daunger on either side albeit the one is more tolerable then the other If grace or Faith be not preached no man can be saued for it is Faith alone that iustifieth and saueth On the other side if Faith be preached as of necessity it must be the more part of men vnderstand the doctrine of Faith carnally and draw the libertie of the spirite into the libertie of the flesh This may we see in all kinds of life as well of the high as the low All boast themselues to be professors of the Gospell and all bragge of Christian libertie and yet seruing their owne lustes they geue themselues to couetousnes pleasures pride enuie and such other vices No man doth his duetie faithfully no mā charitably serueth
the necessity of his brother The greefe hereof maketh me sometimes so vnpatient that many times I wish such swine which tread precious pearles vnder their feete were yet still remaining vnder the tyrannie of the Pope For it is vnpossible that this people of Gomorrha should be gouerned by the Gospell of peace Moreouer euen we which teach the word doe not now our duetie with so great zeale and diligence in the light of the Gospell as we did afore in the darknes of ignoraunce For the more certaine we be of the freedome purchased vnto vs by Christ so much the more cold and negligent we be in handling the word in prayer in well doing and in suffering aduersites And if Sathan did not vexe vs inwardly with spirituall tentations and outwardly with the persecutions of our aduersaries and moreouer with the contempt and ingratitude of our owne fellowes we should become vtterly careles negligent and vntoward to all good workes and so in time we should lose the knowledge and Faith of Christ forsake the ministerie of the word and seeke an easier kinde of life for the flesh Which thing many of our men begin to doe for that they trauailing in the ministerie of the word can not onely not liue of their labour but also are most miserably entreated euen of those by whom they were deliuered from the seruile bondage of the Pope by the preaching of the Gospell These men forsaking poore and offensiue Christ entangle them selues with the affaires of this present life seruing their owne bellies and not Christe but with what fruite that shall they finde by experience in time to come For as much then as we know that the Deuill layeth waite most of all for vs that haue the world for the rest he holdeth in captiuitie and slauerie at his pleasure and laboureth with might and maine to take from vs the libertie of the spirite or at least wise to turne the same into the libertie of the flesh we teach and exhort our brethern with singuler care and diligence by the example of Paule that they thinke not this libertie of the spirite purchased by the death of Christ to be geuen vnto them that they should make it an occasion of carnall libertie or as Peter sayeth should vse the same as a cloke for their wickednes but that they should serue one an other through loue To the ende therfore that Christians should not abuse this libertie as I haue sayd the Apostle layeth a yoke and bondage vppon their flesh by the lawe of mutuall loue Wherefore let the godly remember that in conscience before God they be free from the curse of the lawe from sinne and from death for Christes sake but as touching the body they are seruauntes and must serue one an other through charitie according to this commaundement of Paule Let euery man therfore endeuour to doe his duetie diligently in his calling to helpe his neighbour to the vttermost of his power This is it which Paule here requireth of vs Serue ye one an other through loue Which words doe not set the Christians at libertie but shut them vnder bondage as touching the flesh Moreouer this doctrine concerning mutuall loue which we must maintaine and exercise one towardes an other can not be beaten into the heades of carnall men nor sinke into their heartes The Christians doe gladly receaue and obey this doctrine Others as soone as liberty is preached by and by doe thus inferre If I be free then may I doe what I list This thing is mine owne why then should I not sell it for as much as I may gette Moreouer seeing we obtaine not saluation by our good works why should we geue any thing to that poore Thus doe they most carelesly shake of the yoke and bondage of the flesh and turne the libertie of the spirite into wantonnes and sleshly libertie But we tell such carelesse contemners although they beleue vs not but laugh vs to scorne that if they vse their bodies and their goodes after their owne lust as in deede they doe for they neither helpe the poore nor lend to the needie but beguile their brethern in bargaining snatching scraping vnto themselues by hooke or by crooke what so euer they can gette we tell them I say that they be not free bragge they neuer so much of their libertie but haue lost Christe and Christian libertie are become the bondslaues of the Deuill and are seuen times worser vnder the name of Christian libertie then they were before vnder the tyrannie of the Pope For the Deuill which was driuen out of them hath taken vnto him seuen other feends worse then him selfe and is returned into them againe therefore the ende of these men is worse then the beginning As touching vs we haue a cōmaundemēt of God to preach the gospel which offereth to all men libertie from the law sinne death and Gods wrath frely for Christes sake if they beleue It is not in our power to conceale or reuoke this libertie now published by the Gospel for Christ hath geuen it vnto vs freely purchased it by his death Neither can we cōstraine those swine which runne headlong into all licentiousnes dissolutenes of the flesh to helpe other mē with their bodies or goodes therefore we doe what we can that is to say we diligently admonish them that they ought so to doe If we nothing preuaile by these admonitions we commit the matter to God and he will recompence these scorners with iust punishment in his good time In the meane while this is our comfort that as touching the godly our labour is not lost of whom many no doubt by our ministerie are deliuered out of the bondage of the Deuill and translated into the libertie of the spirite These which notwithstanding are but few which acknowledge the glory of this libertie of the spirit on the other side are ready through charitie to serue other men and know themselues to be detters to their brethern as touching the flesh doe more reioyce vs than the innumerable multitude of those that abuse this libertie are able to discourage vs. Paule vseth here very apte and plaine wordes when he sayeth Brethern ye are called into libertie And because no mā should dreame that he speaketh of the libertie of the flesh he expoundeth him selfe what maner of libertie he meaneth saying Onely vse not your libertie as an occasion to the flesh but serue ye one an other through loue Wherfore let euery Christian know that as touching the conscience Christ hath made him Lord ouer the lawe sinne and death so that they haue no power ouer him Cōtrariwise let him know that this outward bondage is layed vpon his body that he should serue his neighbour through loue They that vnderstand Christian libertie otherwise enioy the commodities of the Gospell to their owne destruction and are worse Idolaters vnder the name of Christe then they were before
chastly that they should be no adulterers no fornicatours no wantons and if they cannot liue chastly he would haue them to marrie Also that they should not be contentious or quarellers that they should not be geuen to drunkennes or surfetting but that they should abstaine from all these things Chastitie or continencie containeth all these Hierome expoundeth it of virginitie onely as though they that be married could not be chast or as though the Apostle did wryte these things onely to virgines In the 1. and .2 Chapt. to Tit. he warneth also Bishops yong women and maried folkes both man and wife to be chast and pure Verse 23. Against such there is no lavve In deede there is a lawe but not against such As he sayth also in an other place The lavve is not geuen to the righteous man. For the righteous liueth in such wise that he hath no neede of any lawe to admonish or to constraine him but without constraint of the lawe he willingly doth those things which the lawe requireth Therefore the law cannot accuse or condemne those that beleue in Christe In deede the law troubleth and terrifieth our consciences but Christ apprehēded by Faith vanquisheth it with all his terrours threatnings To them therefore the lawe is vtterly abolished and hath no power to accuse them for they doe that of their owne accord which the law requireth They haue receaued the holy Ghost by Faith who wil not suffer them to be idle Although the flesh resist yet doe they walke after the spirite So a Christian accomplisheth the law inwardly by Faith for Christ is the perfection of the lawe vnto righteousnes to all that doe beleue outwardly by workes and by remission of sinnes But those which performe the workes or desires of the flesh the law doth accuse and condemne both ciuily and spiritually Verse 24. For they that are Christes haue crucified the flesh vvith the affections and lustes thereof This whole place concerning workes sheweth that the true beleuers are no hypocrites Therfore let no man deceaue him selfe For whosoeuer sayeth he pertaine vnto Christe haue crucified the flesh with all the vices and lustes thereof For the Sainctes in as much as they haue not yet vtterly put of the corrupt and sinnefull flesh are enclined to sinne and doe neither feare not loue God so perfectly as they ought to doe Also they be prouoked to anger to enuie to impatiencie to vncleane lusts and such like motions which notwithstanding they accomplish not for as Paule here sayeth they crucifie the flesh with all the affectiōs and lusts therof Which thing they do not onely when they represse the wantonnes of the flesh with fasting and other exercises but also as Paule sayd before when they walke according to the spirite that is when they being admonished by the threatnings of God wherby he sheweth that he will seuerely punish sinne are afeard to commit sinne Also when they being armed with the word of God with faith and with prayer doe not obey the lustes of the flesh When they resist the flesh after this maner they naile it to the crosse with the lustes and desires thereof so that although the flesh be yet aliue yet can it not performe that which it would doe for as much as it is bound both hand and foote and fast nailed to the crosse The faithfull then so long as they liue here doe crucifie the flesh that is to say they feele the lusts therof but they obey them not For they being furnished with the armour of God that is with Faith hope and the sword of the spirite doe resist the flesh and with these spirituall nailes they fasten the same vnto the crosse so that it is constrained to be subiect to the spirite Afterwardes when they die they put it of wholy and when they shall rise againe from death to life they shall haue a pure and vncorrupt flesh without all affections and lustes The sixth Chapter If vve liue in the spirite let vs also vvalke in the spirite THE Apostle reckened before amongst the workes of the flesh heresie and enuie and pronounced sentence against those which are enuious and which are authors of Sectes that they should not inherite the kingdom of god And now as if he had forgotten that which he sayd a litle before he againe reproueth those which prouoke and enuie one an other Why doth he so was it not sufficient to haue done it once In deede he doth it of purpose for he taketh occasion here to inueigh against that execrable vice of vaineglory which was the cause of the troubles that were in all the churches of Galatia and hath bene alwayes most pernicious and hurtful to the whole Church of Christe Therefore in his Epistle to Titus he would not that a proud mā should be ordained a Bishop For Pride as Augustine truly saith is the mother of all heresies or rather the headspring of all sinne and confusion Which thing all histories as well holy as prophane doe witnesse Now vainglory or arrogancie hath alwayes ben a common poyson in the world which the very Heathen Poetes and Hystorigraphers haue alwayes vehemently reproued There is no village wherin there is not some one or other to be found that would be counted wiser and be more estemed then all then rest But they are chiefly infected with this disease which stand vpon their reputatiō for learning and wisedom In this case no mā wil yeld to an other according to this saying Ye shall not lightly finde a man that vvill yeelde vnto others the praise of vvitte and skill For it is a goodly thing to see men poynt at one and say this is he But it is not so hurtful in priuate persons no nor in any kind of magistrate as it is in them that haue any charge in the church Albeit in ciuile gouernment specially if it be in great personages it is not onely a cause of troubles and ruines of common weales but also of the troubles and alteration of kingdoms and Empires Which thing the hystories both of the Scripture and prophane wryters doe witnesse But when this poyson creepeth into the Church or spirituall kingdom it can not be expressed how hurtfull it is For there is no contention as touching learning witte beautie riches kingdoms Empires and such like but as touching saluation or damnation eternall life or eternall death Therfore Paul earnestly exhorteth the ministers of the word to flie this vice saying If vve liue in the spirit c. As if he should say If it be true that we liue in the spirite let vs also procede and walke in the spirit For where the spirite is it reneweth men and worketh in them new motions that is to say wheras they were before vaineglorious wrathfull and enuious it maketh them now humble gentle and patient Such men seeke not their owne glory but the glory of God they doe not prouoke or enuie one
haue sinned and had their infirmities yet God hath deliuered vnto vs by their ministerie vvhatsoeuer he vvould haue vs to folovv vvithout corruption * 2. Sam. 7.3.4.5 Actes 1.6 Peter sinned Math. 28. Actes 10.11 No Sainctes vvithout sin Dissention betvvene Paule and Barnabas Actes 15.1.2.3 The fauls of the Sainctes bring great comfort vnto vs. Iudges 1.6 2 Sam 11.24 Iob. 3.12 Iob. 4 c. Ierem. 10.14 Ionas 4 3. Peter liueth vvith the GeÌ„tiles like a Gentile 1 Cor. â— 20.21 The offence of Peter VVhat the beleuing Ievves gathered of Peters abstaining A facte is one thing and the end of a facte an other Meates may be refused tvvo maner of vvaies 1 Cor. 9. The dissimulation of Peter The sinne of Peter A fall in doctrine is easy The Councell holden at Ierusalem Acts. 15. 1. Cor. 10.12 * Ceremonies are daungerous and if such offence come by keping those vvhich vvere commaunded of God vvhat may vve think of such as Antechrist hath deuised seruing to no edification Peters dissimulation Dissimulation vvhat it is * Paphnutius stoode in the defence of the mariage of ministers against the vvhole Councell The lavve and the Gospell must be discerned one from the other The lavve and reason are against faith VVhat vve must do vvheÌ„ our coÌ„science is terrified Exod. 19.16 Moises in the mountaine vvas aboue the lavv so in matters of faith vve must haue nothing to doe vvith the lavv VVe must not trust in our ovvn streÌ„gth VVithout Gods assistaÌ„ce vve can doe nothing Luc. 17.5 Peter knovveth not his errour The difference of the lavve and the Gospel is most diligently to be learned The difference betvvene the lavv and the Gospell VVhen the lavv is to be vrged The lavv hath nothing to do vvith the conscience The Pope maketh the Gospell lavv and confoundeth them both together Hovv necessary this difference is to be knovven The Gospell a straunger in tentations The lavve a continuall gest The time of the Gospell An obiection of the lavv VVhen vve must heare the lavv To liue like the Ievves Peter through his dissimulation compelled the Gentiles to liue like the Ievves Things indifdifferent may not clogge mens consciences Peters errour Libertie of conscience 2. Cor. 11. â— VVhat an afflicted conscience ought chiefly to looke vpon Galat. 1.14 The prerogatiue of the Ievves Gen. 17.10 Iohn 8.33 Rom. 2.17 Faith onely iustifieth All things deadly vvithout faith The vvorke of the lavve VVorks done before iustification and after iustification Cicero Pomponius Atticus Paule intreateth of the vvhole lavve The Papistes Diuinitie Merite of Congruence Merite of duetie and vvorthines The doctryne of the Papistes vvicked and blasphemous against Christ and his righteousnes VVhat the Papistes call deadly sinne A description of a deadly or mortall sinner Desert of congruence and vvorthines a vaine and folish toy The ground of the vvhole Popedom The first poynt of true Christianitie is that a man do acknovvledge himselfe to be a sinner Math. 7 1â— Rom. 14.23 The second part is to beleue the forgeuenes of our sinnes Iohn 3.17 The office of the lavve MeritmoÌ„gers take from God the glory of his Godhead The vanitie of the Papistes in that foolish distinction of congrunuum condigâ—m VVhat the Papistes call formall righteousnes The Papistes take their formall righteousnes vvhich they call charitie to be that grace vvherby vve are made acceptable vnto God. Scotus Occam The pernicious opinion of the Papistes Iohn 17.1 The doctrine of the Sophisters The lavv fulfilled tvvo maner of vvaies say the Papistes according to the substance of the deede and according to the intent or purpose of the CommauÌ„der True Christian faith Christ is the obiect vvhich faith beholdeth and looketh vpon Exod. 19.9 1. Reg. 8.10 Formall righteousnes Rom. 3.15 Psal. 14.1 Psal. 53.4 Psal. 51.4 Rom. 7.14 Rom. 11.32 Rom. 3.19 The â— parte of the Gospell Mat. 9.1 Esai 53.4 1. Pet. 2.24 Christ is no lavvgeuer Verse 12. Verse 24.25 Rom. 3.25 Rom. 4.3 Christ Faith. Imputation Ebr. 4. Acceptation necessary They that beleue in Christ shall not be charged vvith their sinnes Psal. 32. Rom. 4.21 Io. 17. â— The doctrine of good vvorkes to be taught after the doctrine of faith The Crosse Math. 11.30 VVho is a right ChristiaÌ„ A Christian man hath nothing to doe vvith the lavve 1. Cor. 9.15 Christians are Iudges of all kindes of doctryne The doctrine of the Pope 2. Pet. â— â— The Papacie liuely painted out Papisticall Idolatrie The true vse of the Communion taken avvay by the Pope The horrible abuse of the gospell and Sacraments in the Popedome That the Scholemens glose is vvicked vvhich saith that faith adorned vvith charitie iustifieth 1. Cor. 1â— 1 Faith iustifieth vvithout the lavv The doctrine of good vvorkes is not to be neglected Christ Iohn 6.56 Io. 1.36 Faith onely iustifieth because it onely taketh hold of the benefite of Christ Paule speaketh of the vvhole lavv Genes 15.6 Rom. 4.3 The lavve in any vvise is not to be suffred to raigne in the conscience Rom. 5.2 Rom. 7.7 Our saluation consisteth not in doing but in receauing Hetherto hath Paule spoken to Peter VVhat Paule calleth the flesh Galat. 9.19.20 Iohn 3.6 The blindenes of the Papistes The Pope attributeth the vertue of iustifying to his ovvne traditions vvhich Paule taketh from the lavv of God. VVho vvere saued in the kingdom of the Pope Rom. 1.28 VVith the Papists mans traditions are preferred before the Gospell Sam. 2.30 Iohn 5.23 The dignitie of the lavv The first argument in defence of the righteousnes of faith The Iusticiaries make Moses Christ and the lavve grace Math. 19.17 Christ The office of Christ Rom. 1.16 Iohn 1.36 MeritemoÌ„gers scorne the true preachers of faith Luke 10.18 The differeÌ„ce of the lavve and grace is very easie but yet are they soone confounded and mixed together The Pope coÌ„foundeth the lavve grace together Faith infused the ScholemeÌ„ call that faith vvhich is poured into vs or geuen vnto vs of God. The Papistes and Anabaptistes against the sound doctrine of iustification They that say the lavve is necessary to righteousnes are like to the false apostles Luke 10 2â— Math. 19 1â— The state of the matter Verse 17. If our righteousnes come by the lavve then is Christ in vaine Faith in Christ Ioh. 3.16 Ioh. 5. â—4 The doctrine of the Papists Ioh. 1 2â—.36 The Papistes are touched 2. Cor. 3.6.7.8 The ministery of Moses A minister of sinne Let all Papists and Anabaptistes marke this point that euen in the iustified there is not perfect fredom from sinne Rom. 7.23 1. Timot. 1.7 The office and vse of the lavv To be vnder the lavv Deut. 27.6 Galat. 3.10 2. Cor. 3.7 The ministery of the lavv is the ministery of sinne Rom. 7.11 Exod. 5. The scripture calleth the teachers of the lavv exactors and tirants The teachers of the lavve bring mens soules into spirituall slauery The history of the deliuery of the lavv in Exod. 19.20 Verse 17. The office of
high a seruice to God that scarce any maÌ„ vvould beleue they could be so abhominable Onely Faith iustifieth If the lavv iustifie not much lesse do vvorks iustify Rom. 3. â—â— The promise geuen to Abraham The promise geuen to them that beleue The sentences concerning vvorks The commendation of vvorkes out of the matter of IustificatioÌ„ Hovv 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 stâ—â— vvarded 〈◊〉 vvoâ—ld 〈◊〉 their benefite VVorks vvithout faith 2. Thes 2.3 * Faith vvas the full reuelation of thiÌ„gs that vvere hâ—d vnder the lavve Rom. 7.13 The vse of the lavve VVhy the lavv reuealeth sinne Exod. 29.20 God vseth the effect of the lavve that is to say death to life The opinioÌ„ of a mans ovvne righteousnes confidence holines is slain by the lavv This similitude of the prison shevveth the effect of the lavve VVhat the righteousnes of the lavv is The righteousnes of vvorkes The profite of the lavve The Ciuill vse of the lavve The lavv a spirituall prison The lamentatable complaints of the Sainctes Psal. 6.5 The lavve is a prison both Ciuily and Spiritually The lavv and the Gospell as touching the invvard affections nearely ioyned together The shutting vp vnder the lavv must not be continuall VVho vseth the lavv rightly Caine being shut vp in the prison of the lavv and abiding there despaired Genes 4.9 Verse 13. VVhat these vvordes import to be kept vnder the lavve Conscience Psal. 139.7 VVhat the prison is Ciuily Spiritually Hovv the pore Conscience is to be comforted that is shutte vp vnder the lavve The lavve killeth that vve may againe be quickened restored to life The shutting vp vnder the lavv must be rightly vsed EZech. 33.11 Psal. 147.11 The afflicted and such as are in prison vnder the lavv vvaiting for mercy to be reueled are deare vnto God. No man loueth the lavv because it is his prison Hovve the scripture defineth sinne The tentation of the godly The tentation of euery age Paule describeth the spirituall vvarfare that is in the godly vvith very vehemeÌ„t apt vvords The time of the lavv in the Godly 2 Cor. 12.7 * This is the spirituall laughter vvhich Dauid speaketh of Psal. 126. saying Then shall our mouth be filled vvith laughter c. 1. Cor. 12.7.8.9 Galath 5.17 The time of grace Psal. 4â— â— 11 The true vse of the lavve is to shut vs vp till Christ be reuealed VVho is a right diuine A godly man is partly vnder the lavve and partly vnder grace Rom. 5.6 Rom. 6.9.10 The time of grace is eternall Feare may noâ— alvvayes continue but fear ioyned vvith Faith must be alvvayes in a Christian Hovve feare must be vanquished Feare Faith are separated farre asunder and yet are ioyned together in one heart A rehersall of those things vvherof he had spoken before Touching this sedition of the rusticall people and the cause therof read Sleidane VVe must derogate nothing froÌ„ the lavve that is due to it nor attribute more to it theÌ„ is meete Tvvo sorts of the vnrighteous they vvhich are to be iustified they vvhich are not to be iustified Hovve such senteÌ„ces must be vnderstand vvherin Paule handleth the spirituall vse of the lavve Rom. 10.4 VVho are abusers of the lavve * He speaketh of the pestileÌ„t Libertines that vvould haue no feare of God nor lavve to bridle them from their sinnes 1. Pet. 2.16 The true vse of the lavve can not be estemed as it is vvorthy The true office of the lavve The similitude of the Schoole master vvorthy to be noted Exod. 17.4 The scholer can not loue his master VVhie a Scholemaster is apoynted for a childe The lavve is a Scholemaster to Christ Galat. 4.19 Galat. 4 2â— Galat. 4. â—3 VVhat Scholemasters there vvere in times past The true vse of the lavv set out in the allegorie of the Scholemaster The lavve is not a Scholemaister to bring vs to an other lavvgeuer but to Christe Of the true vse of the lavve to make an abuse The true vse of the lavv Rom. 10.4 The proper office of the lavve and the vse of the office therof VVhen Faith is come vve are not any longer vnder the lavve Colosâ— 2.14.15 By Faith in Christ vve are dead to the lavve Christ commeth daily vnto vs spiritually 2 Cor. 4 1â— A similitude of the leuen Godly meÌ„ are holy and yet sinners The spirituall comming of Christe Hovve farre forth the lavv is abolished The consolation of the godly Heb. 13.8 VVhen Faith is come the lavv geueâ—h place 2. Pet. 3.11 Paule an excelleÌ„t teacher of Faith. Iâ—hn 1 1â— Iohn 1 1â— Rom. â— 16.17 Rom. 9.26 * Baptisme succedeth CircuÌ„cision and so through Christ both Ievv and Gentile is saued Rom. 13.14 Galath 5.16 1. Pet. â— 21 To put on Christ according to the Gospell The lether coate of Adam Hovv the old man must be put of Eph. 4.22.23.14 Coloss 1.19.20.21 c. Tit. 35. Baptisme is a sure signe of our regeneration vvhich is vvrought by the holy ghost In Baptisme vve put on Christe The Anabaptistes deface the maiestie of baptisme Tit. 3. â— * as one man. There is neither Ievv nor Grecian c. Christ hath taken avvay the lavve The beleuing conscience knovveth no lavv Iohn 1.17 The vvisedom and righteousnes of the GeÌ„tiles reiected The Gentiles in all ages had their lavves Religions and Ceremonies There is neither free nor bond c. In the vvorld there is a difference of persons but not before God. Rom. 13.23 The Gospell setteth forth Christ vnto vs. There is a difference and an inequalitie of persons in the vvorld Ephes 4.4 In Christ Iesu The opinion of the Schoole diuines concerning Faith. Galath â— â—0 Tit. 3.5 â—aith VVhy Paule setteth forth Christ so ofteÌ„ in his Epistles The brasen serpent a figure of Christ Num. 21.6.7 â— True Faith in Christ Ephes 5.30 Actes 17.20 Christ and our Faith must be throughly ioyned together The Gentiles that beleue are the Seede of Abraham Genes 17.5 Genes 22.18 The Gentiles are the childreÌ„ and heires of Abraham and the people of God. The promise made to the Ievves not to the Gentiles Psal. 147.19.20 The Gentiles are named in the promise Rom. 4.13.17 The argument vvhervvith Paule fortifieth his matter A young heir differeth nothing from a seruaunt The time of the lavve is finished Galath 4.4.5 Heb. 9.12 The comming of Christ vnto vs in spirite Heb. 10.14 Galath 5.17 Heb. 13. â— The politike vse of the lavve The spirituall vse of the lavv Galath 3. â— To vvhom Christ commeth and to vvhom he coÌ„meth not The Emperors lavves The lavves of the Pope 1. Timot. 4. â— The lavve of Moises geueth onely vvorldly things By the coÌ„fort of the holy Ghost vve are deliuered froÌ„ the terrours of the lavve Rom. 10.4 Rom. 3.20 Rom. 4.15 Deut. 6.5 VVherfore Paule abaseth the lavve VVhen vve feele the terrours of conscience the lavve must be abased and the promise magnified He alluded to the slovv tounge and stammering speech of Moses Rom. 4.18 VVhat names Paule
The heauenly Ierusalem vvhich is yet vpon earth The heauenly Ierusalem is set against the earthly not locally but spiritually The spirituall Ierusalem dispersed thorovv out the vvhole vvorld The Church begetteth children by teaching Isaac is heir through the promise Genes 17.19 Ephes 4.13 Esay 54.1 Esay 54. The song of Anna. 1. Sam. 2.4.5 The differeÌ„ce betvvixt the sinagoge and the church Iohn 8 3â— Iohn 3.18 1. Timot. 4.1 The teachers of the lavve gender bond-seruaunts Reason is taken vvith hypocrisie The church seemeth to be barren 1. Cor. 1.18 The Gospell hath but fevv disciples Actes 21.22 Hovv many yeares dayes times haue our Papistes appoynted vvhen the gospel should be ouerthrovne and they receaue their idolatrous Masse other abhominations againe The church in heauines The church barren before the vvorld The people of grace The difference betvvixt the lavv and the gospell The people of grace vvithout the lavve and the people of the lavv vvithout grace The lavve is abolished to all christians Esay 54.1 The church is barren and forsaken before the vvorld The childreâ— of the bondvvomaÌ„ vvith their mother are cast out of the house Rom. â— 4.5.6 Math. 10.12 The people of the lavv laborious and painfull The vvhole lavv is abolished A godly man feeleth the terrours of the lavve but by faith in Christ he is comforted Rom. 3.1 Iohn 3.36 The lavve hath no povver ouer a hose that beleue 1. Cor. 1.30 Galath 3.13 The outvvard abolishment of the lavve The gospell doth not release vs from all lavves * He speaketh of such gouernment as God hath appoynted vvhich no priuate man may conteÌ„ne vvith out the brâ—ch of conscience 1 Pet. 2.13.14 Rom. 13 5. The ceremonies of Moses lavv doe not bind vs much lesse the ceremonies of the Pope 1. Cor. 14.40 Tvvo things to be taken hede of in the keping or coÌ„maunding of ceremonies the offence of the vveake the pernicious opinion of merite The church is barren * No spirituall birth vvhich is vvrought by the vvord and spirite of God. * That is their regeneration in Christe by Faith and the holy Ghost Ioh. 8.37.40.42 Of children some be as Ismael some as Isaac The children of the promise The iudgemeÌ„t of the vvorld concerning the gospell VVhat the faithfull must be content to be called in this vvorld Iohn 16.2 VVhat folovved the preaching of the Gospell Psal. 2.2.3 Psal. 2.2.3 Psal. 2.4 The blindnes of the aduersaries Iohn 16.2 Rom. 9.1 Luke 9.26 Paule a pestiferous felovv Actes 17.6.7 Actes 24.3 Actes 16.20 Luke 11 21.2â— Luke 12.49 Hovv Christ comforteth him selfe against the euils that shuld folovv his preaching 2. Cor. 4.4 * He meaneth the Deuill Iob. 41.14.22 The faithfull see infinite profites by the Gospell Psal. 91.13 The article of iustification comforteth vs against al sclaÌ„ders and tentations 1. Cor. 2.12 The vvorld caÌ„ not but be offended at the preaching of the Gospel VVhy our aduersaries doe condemne vs. Greefe after the flesh and glory after the spirite Rom. 5.3 Gene. 21.9 The expositioÌ„ of the Ievves VVhat maner of man Ismael vvas Ismael vvould be preferred before Isaac for tvvo causes Ismael alvvayes persecuteth Isaac The spirituall persecution The Deuil persecuteth the church by violence subteltie Ephes 6.16 The spirituall and corporall persecution of the godly Iohn 1.44 1. Cor. 11.19 False brethreÌ„ at the first are frendes but aftervvardes they become most deadly enemies The brethern borne after the flesh must persecute the brethern that are borne after the spirit Psal. 41.9 The true doctrine of the gospel is the cause of persecution Christe comforteth his against the hatred and persecutions of the vvorld Iohn 15.19 Math. 10.24 Iohn 15.20 The name of Christe is the cause vvhie the vvorld rageth against the godly Iohn 16.33 Christ remaineth king and conquerour though the gates of hell fight against him Gen. 21 2â— Gen. 21.11 God coÌ„firmed the sentence of Sara Gen. 21.12 The sentence pronounced against the Ismalites is effectuall c. The vaine hope of hypocrites in condemning others The children of the bondvvoman haue no inheritaÌ„ce vvith the children of the freevvoman Iohn 10.35 The vineyard shal be let out to other husbandmen They that are borne of the bondvvoman are borne seruaunts of the lavve The Pope and all that seeke righteousnes by vvorkes are children of the bondvvoman Philip. 3.19 The vvorld embraceth the righteousnes of vvorks and condemneth the righteousnes of Faith. A comparison of the old Papacie and of the Papacie at this day The Iusticiaries make such a shevv of holines as if they vvere angels and no men Coloss 2. â—â— The contemplatiue life of Monkes and such other vvhich sequestred themselues froÌ„ the vvorld and all vvorldly affaires The deuotion and discipline of the old Poperie No holines of life can be set against Gods iudgement The Papistes at this day do not defend their vvicked life but their doctrine The Papists diuide the Gospell into precepts and couÌ„sels The precepts they are bouÌ„d to kepe say they but not the counsels and therfore if they kepe them it is a vvorke of superogation that is more then nedeth Bernards confession Phil. 3.9 The children of the bondvvoman are vnder the lavv The children of the bondvvoman shall at length be cast out Math. 25.29 Christian libertie Rom. 9.23 Paule trieth euery vvay to kepe the Galathians in the liberty of the Gospell 1. Pet. 5.3 â— The godly must staÌ„d fast that they lose not their libertie in Christe Satan deadly hateth the light of the Gospell The freedome of the Papists The fleshly libertie The Anabaptists and Libertines vvill be free to doe vvhat they list Freedom from the vvrath of God to come To haue God fauourable vnto vs for Christes sake is an incomprehensible freedome 1. Cor. 15.41.43.44 Freedom from the lavv sinne and death c The fruites of Christian liberty are not easily felt and laid hold of in tentations A remedy against the terrours of the minde in tentations Esay 54.8 Luke 11 28. Iohn 13.17 Christian libertie Liberty is frely geuen vnto vs for Christes sake Iohn â— 36 Math. 9. â— Iohn 5.24 Hypocrites bragge of God. Actes 15. â—0 Actes 10.43 The lavve is a yoke of bondage Galat. 4.10 Thei that seke righteousnes by the lavve are compared to oxen tied to the yoke No greater bondage then the bondage of the lavve VVho be the Deuils Martyrs Iohn 16.23 The corporall libertie of the Papistes This may truely be said also of our Libertines and carnal gospellers at this day Galath 6.6 The iudgemeÌ„t of the godly touching all doctrines religions and ceremonies VVho they be to vvhom Christ is vnprofitable Nothing is more hurtfull then the doctrine of mens traditions vvorkes Coloss 2.3 Coloss 2.9 The lavve of God the yoke of bondage Good vvorks are not condemned but confidence in good vvorks is coÌ„demned Reuel 12.10 VVhat vve must ansvver the Deuill vvhen he accuseth and tempteth vs. The true picture of Christ Math. 12.20 Esay 42.3 Math.
11.28 Math. 9.13 Math. 9.2 Iohn 15.33 Luke 19.10 The doers of the lavve doe not the lavve Verse 12. Verse 10. The conscieÌ„ce is not quieted and pacified vvith the obseruation of mans traditions Confidence in vvorks vtterly taketh avvay Faith or at least hindreth it in vs. Iusticiaries meritmongers vvill be recoÌ„pensed for their vvorkes vvith euerlasting life He that receaueth Moises in one poynt must receaue him in all Christians are free from the policie of Moises as touching their conscience Deut. 34. They that seke to be iustified by the lavve deny Christ Gal. 3.14 1. Cor. 1.12 Paule condeÌ„neth not circumcisioÌ„ but to trust in circumcision is that vvhich he condeÌ„neth Christe and the lavve can not dvvell together True Faith. VVe must either forgoe Christ or the lavve Deut. 27.26 The doctrine of the Pope led vs quite avvay from Christ and made him altogether vnprofitable to vs. VVhat daunger it is to seeke righteousnes by the lavve Iohn 3 3â— Iohn 5.18 The Popes kingdom is grounded vpon mens traditions 1. Cor. 4.7 VVhat he loseth thrt falleth from grace Math. 15 1â— Verse 3. Vers 14.25 Rom. 8.24 Rom. 7.15.16.17 Rom. 7.23 The righteousnes of the faithfull standeth not in feeling Faith hope differ in respect of their subiect Exod. 25.20 The differeÌ„ce betvven faith and hope in their office The difference as touching the obiect Difference in order Rom. 5.3.4.5 Difference in vvorking The differeÌ„ce betvven faith and hope in diuinitie is the same that is betvvene fortitude and prudence in policie As soone as vvee begin to lay hold on Christ our enemies the fleâ—h the vvorld the Deuiâ—l rise vp against vs but hope vvrâ—sâ—lâ—th against them all Psal. 116.10 Rom. 15. â— Rom. 5.1 Rom. 1.24 The true knovvledge of Christ is not vvithout the crosse Faith. Hope Charitie of loue 1. Cor. 13 1â— VVhatsoeuer the vvorld estemeth to be good and holy vvithout Christe is sinne A svvete consolation in anguish trouble of conscience Psal. 51.17 Psal. 51. Our righteousnes consisteth not in feeling but in beleuing Ephes 5. â—6 Rom. 5.8 Rom. 5.34 Rom 14.9 1. Cor. 15.3 Esay 66.2 Math. 11.28 Esay â—2 3 The treasure of the Faithfull 2. Cor. 6.7.10 A true and a liuely Faith. Paul shutteth all hypocrites out of the church of God both on the right hand on the left The vvhole life of a Christian The christian life is a course or a race That vvhich seemeth to vs to creepe runneth svviftly in Gods sight Math. 5.4 Luke 6.21 Rom. 8.28 Galath 3.1 False doctrine bevvitcheth men Falling in doctrine cometh of the Deuil The authority of the false apostles A consolation for them vvhich conceaue a false opinion of Christe Christe is set out in the Scriptures as a gift and as an example Coloss 2.3 1. Cor. 1.30 Rom. 10.4 To vvhom Christ must be set out as a gift and to vvhom as an example Math. 11.28 Iohn 6.27 Math. 3.17 1. Pet. 1.17 Coloss 1.13 The false apostles misreported Paule to the churches Doctrine and life must be separate farre a sunder The doctrine of Faith. Luke 11.34 Luke 11.36 Iam. 2.10 Charitie suffereth all thiÌ„gs but Faith suffreth nothing 1. Cor. 13. â— Charitie may be deceaued but faith cannot VVhen vve must exercise charitie and vvhen not VVhether vve may trust vnto men VVicked teachers are troublers of mens consciences The aucthoritie of the false apostles Galath 1.8 â— The differeÌ„ce betvvixt doctrine life No errour in the doctrine of Faith. Actes 13.50 Actes 17.4 The false apostles enemies of the crosse of Christ Gal. 6.12 The doctrine of Faith. 1. Cor. 1.17 2. Pet. 1.11 The church is in best case most flouriâ—heth vnder the crosse Esay 3â— 17 * He meaneth that God somtimes in punishing shevveth him selfe as though it vvere not he but Satan and contrarivvise Satan vvhen he flattereth shevveth him self as though he vvere God and not Satan Esay 53.12 The vvorld hath no pitie vpoÌ„ the godly Iohn 16.2.3 VVhat the vvorld loketh for by the death of the godly Math. 5.10 Marke 9.10 Luke 14.34 Actes 5.41 1 Pet. 3.14 1. Pet. 4.14 Luther vvil be at no vnitie vvith the enemies of the Gospell The Gospell setteth forth the glory of God and discloseth the craftes of the Deuill Math. 5.12 Paul vvisheth that the false apostles vvere cutte of VVhether it be lavvful for Christians to curse Galath 1.3.4 The Maiestie of Gods vvord is highly to be aduaunced Actes â— 20.21 Psal. 54.5 Psal. 55.15 * As Corah Dathan and Abiron Paules example in suffering VVhat the vvorld condemneth in godly teachers An obiection The Apostles after the doctrine of faith adde precepts of good life Philip. 1.21 Iude. 1.4 Carnall men vnderstaÌ„d not the doctrine of Faith. The saying of the vvicked The greatest part of men vnderstaÌ„d the doctrine of Faith carnally The profite of tentations 1. Pet. 2.16 The godly are free accordiÌ„g to the spirite but bond seruaunts according to the flesh Gal. 5.17 Carnall men abuse Christian libertie Christian libertie must be taught though men abuse it Coloss 1 1â— They vvhich vnderstaÌ„d the Christian libertie serue one another through loue 1. Cor. 3 11.1â— Leuitis 19 1â— MeritmoÌ„gers hypocrites vnderstaÌ„d not the doctrine of faith and of good vvorks 1. Cor. 3.12.15 Galath 4 1â— Reason is naturally delited vvith superstition No maÌ„ loueth his neighbour as himselfe Naturall corruption superstition remaining in the faithfull A saying of Hierome Paul teacheth good vvorks and condemneth euill vvorkes 1. Sam. 31.6 Math. 12.3 â—â— Math. 22 2â— Ephes 1.2 A brief summe of all Moises lavves The shortnes of the doctrin of all true christianitie To serue our neighbour through charitie A description of an hypocrite Charitie the bright sunne of all good vvorkes A briefe exposition of this commaundement Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Hovv our neighbour ought to be loued Charitie a singular vertue VVho is our neighbour The coÌ„maundement of charitie 1. Cor. 13.7 The doctrine of faith and charitie the shortest and longest The vvay hovv to kepe concord The ende of the authors of vvicked opinions Hovv the doctrine of faith and of vvorks is to be taught An obiection Galat. 2.16 Galat. 3.10 Arguments from precept to vvorke So euill consequence of the Sophisters It is vvrytteÌ„ therfore it is done The Loue of our selfe corrupt Sinne is not here layed to our charge because of our Faith in Christe 1. Cor. 13 1â— Charitie can not pacifie God. Apoc. 21.27 Esay 53.9 1. Pet. 2.22 1. Iohn 3.2 * He alludeth to the place of Exodus Chapt. 13.21 1. Cor. 13.12 Faith adorned vvith charitie is the papistes righteousnes Rom. 1.23 Deut. 6.5 Math. 22 3â— Marke 12 2â— Luke 10.27 Perfect loue God first loued vs. 1. Iohn 4.10 Galath 2 4. Galath 4.4.5 Galath 5.17 Desires and lustes of the flesh euen in the godly To vvalke in the spirite VVhat the coÌ„cupiscence or lust of the flesh is after Paule Beleuers are both sinners righteous Hierome The
to conscience a seruaunt and slaue Verse 15. VVe vvhich are Ievves by nature and not sinners of the Gentiles That is to say we are borne vnto the righteousnes of the lawe to Moses and to circumcision and euē in our birth we bring the law with vs We haue the righteousnes of the law by nature as Paule before sayth of him selfe in the first chapter Being zelous of the traditions of the fathers Wherefore if we be compared to the Gentiles we are no sinners we are not without the law without works as the Gentiles but we are Iewes borne we are borne righteous brought vp in righteousnes Our righteousnes beginneth euē with our birth for the Iewish religion is naturall vnto vs. For God commaunded Abraham to circumcise euery man childe the eight day This law of circumcision receiued from the fathers Moses afterward confirmed It is a great matter therfore that we are Iewes by nature Notwithstanding although we haue this prerogatiue that we are righteous by nature borne to the law and the workes therof and are not sinners as the Gentiles yet are we not therfore righteous before God. Hereby it is euident that Paule speaketh not of ceremonies or of the ceremoniall lawe as some doe affirme but of a farre waightier matter namely of the natiuitie of the Iewes whom he denieth to be righteous although they be borne holy be circumcised keepe the lawe haue the adoption the glory the couenaunt the fathers the true worship God Christ the promises liue in them and glory in the same as they say Iohn 8. VVe are the seede of Abraham Also vve haue one father vvhich is God. And to the Romaines Beholde thou art called a Ievv and restest in the lavv c. Wherfore although that Peter and the other Apostles were the children of God righteous according to the law the works and the righteousnes therof circumcision the adoption the couenaūts the promises the Apostleship and all such like yet Christian righteousnes commeth not therby for none of all these is faith in Christ which onely as foloweth in the text iustifieth and not the law Not that the law is euil or damnable for the law circumcision and such like are not therefore condemned because they iustifie not but Paule therfore taketh from them the office of iustification because the false apostles contended that by them without faith and onely by the worke wrought men are iustified saued This was not to be suffred of Paule For where faith ceaseth all things are deadly the law circumcision the adoption the temple the worship of God the promises yea God and Christ him selfe without faith profiteth nothing Paule therfore speaketh generally against all things which are contrary to faith and not against ceremonies onely Verse 16. Knovv that a man is not iustified by the vvorks of the lavv but by the faith of Iesus Christ This clause the vvorke of the lavv reacheth farre and comprehēdeth much We take the worke of the law therefore generally for that which is contrary to grace What so euer is not grace is the law whether it be Iudiciall ceremoniall or the ten commaundements Wherfore if thou couldest doe the workes of the lawe according to this commaūdement Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God vvithall thy heart c. which no mā yet euer did or could do notwithstanding thou shouldest not be iustified before God for a man is not iustified by the workes of the law But hereof we will speake more largely hereafter The worke of the law then according to Paule signifieth the worke of the whole law whether it be ceremoniall or Moral Now if the worke of the morall law doe not iustifie much lesse doth circumcision iustifie which is a worke of the ceremonial law Wherfore when Paule sayth as he oftentimes doth that by the lavv or by the vvorkes of the lavv which are both one a man is not iustified he speaketh generally of the whole law setting the righteousnes of faith against the righteousnes of the whole law For the righteousnes of the law sayth he a man is not pronounced righteous before God but the righteousnes of faith God imputeth freely through grace for Christes sake The lawe no doubt is holy righteous and good and consequently the works of the law are holy righteous and good yet notwithstanding a man is not iustified therby before God. Now the works of the law may be done either before iustificatiō or after There were many good men euen amōgst the Paganes as Xenophon Aristides Fabius Cicero Pomponius Atticus others which before iustification performed the deedes of the lawe and did notable workes Cicero suffered death valiantly in a good a iust cause Pomponius was a cōstant man loued truth for he neuer made lie him self nor could suffer the same in any other Now constancie truth are noble vertues excellent works of the lawe yet were they not iustified therby After iustification Peter Paule al other christians haue done do the works of the law but yet are they not iustified therby I knovv not my selfe giltie in anything sayth Paule and yet am I not therby iustified We see then that he speaketh not of any part of the law but of the whole law and all the workes thereof The Diuinitie of the Sophisters commonly called the Scholemen Wherfore the wicked pernicious opinion of the Papists is vtterly to be condemned which do attribute the merite of grace remission of sinnes to the worke wrought For they say that a good worke before grace is auaileable to obtaine grace of Congruence which they call meritum de Congruo because it is meete and conuenient that God should reward such a worke But when grace is obtained the worke folowing deserueth euerlastīg life of due det worthines which they cal meritum de Condigno As for exāple If a mā being in deadly sin without grace do a good worke of his owne good naturall inclination that is if he say or heare a Masse or geue almes and such like this man of cōgruence deserueth grace When he hath thus obtained grace he doth a worke which of worthines deserueth euerlasting life For the first god is no detter but because he is iust and good it behoueth him to approue such a good worke though it be done in deadly sinne to geue grace for such a seruice But when grace is obtained God is become a detter and is constrained of right and duetie to geue eternal life For now it is not onely a worke of freewill done according to the substance but also done in grace which maketh gratious that is to say in loue This is the Diuinitie of the Antichristian kingdom Which here I recite to the ende that the disputation of Paule may be the better vnderstand For two contrary things being set together be the better knowen and moreouer that all mē
triumphant With these trifeling and foolish fables they rent the Scriptures into so many and diuers senses that seely poore consciences could receaue no certaine doctrine of any thing But Paule sayeth here that the olde and earthly Ierusalem belongeth vnto Agar and that it is in bondage with her children and is vtterly abolished But the new and heauenly Ierusalem which is a Queene and a freewomā is appoynted of god in earth and not in heauen to be the mother of vs all of whom we haue bene engendred and yet daily are gendred Therefore it is necessary that this our mother should be in earth among men as also her generation is Notwithstanding she gendreth by the holy Ghost by the ministery of the word and sacraments and not in the flesh This I say to the ende that in this matter we should not be caried away with our cogitations into heauen but that we should know that Paule setteth the Ierusalem which is aboue against the earthly Ierusalem not locally but spiritually For there is a distinction betwene those things which are spirituall and those which are corporall or earthly The spirituall things are aboue the earthly are beneath So Ierusalem which is aboue is distinguished from the carnall and temporall Ierusalem which is beneath not locally as I haue sayd but spiritually For this spirituall Ierusalem which tooke her beginning in the corporall Ierusalem hath not any certaine place as hath the other in Iudea but it is dispersed thorow out the whole world and may be in Babylon in Turkie in Tartarie in Scythia in Iudea in Italie in Germanie in the Isles of the sea in the mountaines and valleis and in all places of the world where men dwel which haue the Gospel and beleue in Iesus Christ Wherfore Sara or Ierusalem our free mother is the Church it selfe the spouse of Christe of whom we all are gendred This mother gendreth free children without ceasing to the ende of the world as long as she exerciseth the Ministerie of the word that is to say as long as she preacheth and publisheth the Gospell for this is truely to gender Now she teacheth the Gospell after this maner to witte that we are deliuered from the Curse of the lawe from sinne death and all other euils through Iesus Christ not by the law neither by workes Therefore Ierusalem which is aboue that is to say the Church is not subiect to the law and works but she is free and a mother without the law sinne and death Now such a mother as she is such children she gendreth This allegorie teacheth very aptly that the Church should doe nothing else but preach and teach the Gospell truely and sincerely and by this meanes should gender children So we are all fathers and children one to an other For we are begotten one of an other I being begotten by other through the Gospell doe now beget other which shall also beget other hereafter and so this begetting shall endure to the ende of the world Now I speake of the generation not of Agar the bondmaid which gendreth her bondseruauntes by the lawe but of Sara the freewoman who gendreth heires without the law and without mans workes or endeuours For in that Isaac is heire and not Ismael albeit notwithstāding that both of them were the naturall sonnes of Abraham Isaac had the inheritaunce by the word of promise namely Sara thy vvife shall bring thee a sonne and thou shalt call his name Isaac This did Sara well vnderstand and therefore she sayeth Cast out the bondvvoman and her sonne And Paule also aledgeth these words afterwards Wherfore as Isaac hath the inheritance of his father onely by the promise and by his birth without the law and without works euen so we are borne through the Gospel of that freewomā Sara true heires of the promise She that is to say the church enstrueteth vs nourisheth vs and carieth vs in her wombe in her lappe and in her armes she formeth and fashioneth vs to the image of Christe vntill we grow vppe to a perfect man c. So all things are done by the ministerie of the word Wherefore the office of the freewoman is to gender children to God her husband without ceasing and without end that is to say such children as know that they are iustified by Faith and not by the lawe Verse 27. For it is vvrytten Reioyce thou barren that bearest no children breake forth and crie thou that trauailest not for the desolate haue many moe children then she vvhich hath an husband Paule aledgeth this place out of Esay the Prophet which is altogether allegoricall It is wrytten sayeth he that the mother of many children and she which hath an husband must be sicke and die and contrariwise that the barren she which hath no children must haue aboundance of children After the same maner Hanna singeth in her song out of that which Esay the Prophet tooke his Prophesie 1. Sam. 2. The bovve and the mightie men are broken and the vveake haue girded them selues vvith strength They that vvere full are hired forth for bread and the hungrie are no more hired so that the barren hath borne seuen and she that had many children is feeble A maruellous matter sayth he she that was frutefull shal be made barren and she that was barren frutefull Moreouer such as before were strong full rich glorious righteous and blessed shall become feeble hungrie poore ignominious sinners subiecte to death and damnation And contrariwise the feeble and hungrie c. shal be strong and satisfied c. The Apostle sheweth by this allegorie of the Prophet Esay the difference which is betwixt Agar and Sara that is to say betwixt the sinagoge and the church or betwixt the lawe and the Gospell The lawe being the husband of the frutefull woman that is to say of the sinagoge begetteth very many children For men of all ages not onely idiotes but also the wisest and best that is to say all mankinde except the children of the freewoman doe neither see nor know any other righteousnes then the righteousnes of the law much lesse doe they know any which is more excellent Wherefore they thinke them selues righteous if they folow the lawe and outwardly performe the workes thereof Now although these be frutefull haue many disciples and shine in the righteousnes and glorious workes of the lawe yet notwithstanding they be not free but bondseruauntes For they are the children of Agar which gendreth to bondage Nowe if they be seruauntes they can not be pertakers of the inheritance but shall be cast out of the house for seruauntes remaine not in the house for euer Yea they are already cast out of the kingdom of grace and libertie For he that beleueth not is iudged alreadie They remaine therefore vnder the malediction of the lawe vnder sinne and death vnder the power of the Deuill and vnder the wrath and iudgement of